Discussion:
Dealey Plaza Head Wound Witneses
(too old to reply)
John McAdams
2020-12-29 12:57:57 UTC
Permalink
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
page:

https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm

Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.

One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.

.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
19efppp
2020-12-29 17:48:30 UTC
Permalink
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
donald willis
2020-12-30 01:22:48 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
19efppp
2020-12-30 03:09:20 UTC
Permalink
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
donald willis
2020-12-30 14:36:55 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!

, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....

song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
19efppp
2020-12-31 18:34:12 UTC
Permalink
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
donald willis
2020-12-31 23:24:51 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....

(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)

dcw
John Corbett
2021-01-01 00:56:25 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
donald willis
2021-01-01 05:30:08 UTC
Permalink
Post by John Corbett
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
Such touching trust in government agencies....
Bud
2021-01-01 12:37:34 UTC
Permalink
Post by donald willis
Post by John Corbett
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
Such touching trust in government agencies....
If you dismiss all the information gathered by government agencies,
where does that leave your hobby, Don? No more McWatters affidavit, no
more half open window witnesses...
19efppp
2021-01-01 18:57:04 UTC
Permalink
Post by Bud
Post by donald willis
Post by John Corbett
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
Such touching trust in government agencies....
If you dismiss all the information gathered by government agencies,
where does that leave your hobby, Don? No more McWatters affidavit, no
more half open window witnesses...
Simplistic Nutter...thinking? Maybe some people really are incapable of
critical thought. Perhaps I give them too much credit when I call them
shills. Some of them, the ones who still lick the Orange Toes, at least.
"Yummy Orange Toes so good!"
donald willis
2021-01-01 18:57:37 UTC
Permalink
Post by Bud
Post by donald willis
Post by John Corbett
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
Such touching trust in government agencies....
If you dismiss all the information gathered by government agencies
You're dealing in absolutes, black and white. The "all" is yours....

,
Post by Bud
where does that leave your hobby, Don? No more McWatters affidavit, no
more half open window witnesses...
Bud
2021-01-01 21:16:57 UTC
Permalink
Post by Bud
Post by donald willis
Post by John Corbett
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
Such touching trust in government agencies....
If you dismiss all the information gathered by government agencies
You're dealing in absolutes, black and white. The "all" is yours....
So you`re cherry picking. Gotcha...
,
Post by Bud
where does that leave your hobby, Don? No more McWatters affidavit, no
more half open window witnesses...
donald willis
2021-01-02 05:34:22 UTC
Permalink
Post by Bud
Post by Bud
Post by donald willis
Post by John Corbett
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
Such touching trust in government agencies....
If you dismiss all the information gathered by government agencies
You're dealing in absolutes, black and white. The "all" is yours....
So you`re cherry picking. Gotcha...
Okay. Prove you're not a cherry picker, Mr. Bud. You believe witness
Howard Brennan when he says "sixth floor" and "wide open window"? Or do
you (cherry) pick one of his observations and not the other?

dcw
Bud
2021-01-03 02:51:11 UTC
Permalink
Post by Bud
Post by Bud
Post by donald willis
Post by John Corbett
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
Such touching trust in government agencies....
If you dismiss all the information gathered by government agencies
You're dealing in absolutes, black and white. The "all" is yours....
So you`re cherry picking. Gotcha...
Okay. Prove you're not a cherry picker, Mr. Bud. You believe witness
Howard Brennan when he says "sixth floor" and "wide open window"? Or do
you (cherry) pick one of his observations and not the other?
I accept both as things he said, I don`t pretend one is tainted because
the information was given to government agencies. You merely use the claim
of impropriety to dismiss information detrimental to your ideas.
dcw
Anthony Marsh
2021-01-01 21:16:34 UTC
Permalink
Post by Bud
Post by donald willis
Post by John Corbett
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
Such touching trust in government agencies....
If you dismiss all the information gathered by government agencies,
No one should just diamiss or ignor information from the government.
Sometimes it has clues or leads. Some times they accidentally tell the
turth. Or at least when we know that they always lie we know that the
truth is the opposite of what they saay.
Post by Bud
where does that leave your hobby, Don? No more McWatters affidavit, no
more half open window witnesses...
Jeez, you're lazy if you can't come up with another halfway open window
witness.
donald willis
2021-01-02 05:34:25 UTC
Permalink
Post by Bud
Post by donald willis
Post by John Corbett
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
Such touching trust in government agencies....
If you dismiss all the information gathered by government agencies,
where does that leave your hobby, Don? No more McWatters affidavit, no
more half open window witnesses...
Oh, I myself can do without "half open window witnesses"! Or did you
misspeak?

dcw
John Corbett
2021-01-01 18:57:21 UTC
Permalink
Post by donald willis
Post by John Corbett
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
Such touching trust in government agencies....
As opposed to you who place your trust in your own imagination. I admit my
approach is much more limiting. It only allows for one conclusion. CTs are
unlimited in the things they can conclude.
Anthony Marsh
2021-01-01 21:16:31 UTC
Permalink
Post by John Corbett
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple. And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it? And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it, but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time. Yes, you probably have this right.
Oh, shit! Don't tell anyone. I don't want to ruin my record of being
wrong with everyone here on everything....
(PS "1 PM"--my god, if that's so, then Oswald couldn't have shot Tippit.
Adjustable LNs will adjust, if this is so, and say something like, Oswald
had just returned from a big win in Vegas & hired a hit man!)
LNs only say things that are supported by real evidence.
False. You don't have any evideence. You are allergic to it.
Hank Sienzant (AKA Joe Zircon)
2021-01-03 02:51:42 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Citation? You probably won't provide one, but I feel I should ask.
Post by 19efppp
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple.
All of McWatters testimony comes from this link:
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/russ/testimony/mcwatters.htm

Oswald had the transfer in his pocket upon his arrest. McWatters testified
to the source of the head shot in the temple information was initially a
man in a car ahead of him, when they were stuck in traffic. This occurred
before the two transfers were handed out:

== QUOTE ==
Senator COOPER - When you say this passenger got on near Murphy Street, was
there anything about him that caused you to take notice of him
particularly?
Mr. McWATTERS - Well, no, sir. I wouldn't say there was. He was, I would
say, he didn't have on no suit or anything, he had on, I believe, some type
of jacket, cloth jacket.
Senator COOPER - What caused you to remember him getting on?
Mr. McWATTERS - What caused me to remember?
Senator COOPER - Yes; at the time he got on.
Mr. McWATTERS - Because, the reason I remembered exactly because I didn't
put out but two transfers, and that, in other words, from where he got on
and everything, I didn't have but one, there wasn't but one man on the bus
and that was the teenage boy, when he got on the bus, in other words, when
he got off, he was the only man except the teenage boy who was on the bus
at the time.
Senator COOPER - Now was this man that you saw got on the bus the same one
who told you that the President had been shot in the temple?
Mr. McWATTERS - The man who got on the bus now?
Senator COOPER - Yes. The man to whom you have just referred as getting on
the bus near Murphy Street.
Mr. McWATTERS - Yes.
Senator COOPER - Is he the same man who told you that the President had
been shot in the temple?
Mr. McWATTERS - No, sir.
Senator COOPER - Who told you that?
Mr. McWATTERS - A man in an automobile in front of me, in other words, that
was sitting in a car come back and told me.
Senator COOPER - Told you what?
Mr. McWATTERS - That the President had been shot, that he had heard over
his radio in his car that the President had been shot.
== UNQUOTE ==

After that man left, and after McWatters handed out two transfers, one to a
woman and one to a man. A man that McWatters described in this way:

== QUOTE ==

Mr. BALL - What was the size and the height and complexion of the man that
knocked on the window of this bus.
Mr. McWATTERS - Well, I would say, just like I told the police, to me he
was just a medium-sized man. To me he was, I could say, not, I wouldn't
call him--just of average weight, and I would say a light-complected, to
the best of my knowledge.
Mr. BALL - When you say "average weight" what do you mean?
Mr. McWATTERS - I figured just like I saw, the man, he looked like to me
the best way I can describe him would be 135 or 140 pounds.
Mr. BALL - What about height?
Mr. McWATTERS - Well, just like I told them, it looked like to me he would
probably be five-seven or five-eight, in that vicinity.
== UNQUOTE ==

McWatters pointed out the man that took the transfer was only on the bus
about two blocks:
== QUOTE ==
Mr. BALL - And the man you gave the transfer to?
Mr. McWATTERS - The man I gave the transfer to when the woman--in other
words, when the man that got on Griffin Street there got off at the same
place she did.
Mr. BALL - And he was only on the bus about 2 blocks?
Mr. McWATTERS - Two blocks was the only distance.
== UNQUOTE ==


Sometime after the man and the woman left the bus, when the bus was somewhere on Houston, McWatters wondered aloud where the President was struck. The teenage boy said JFK was shot in the temple. This was *after* the man from the car stepped onto the bus and said the President was shot. More than likely, that man from the car was the source of the 'temple' injury that the teenage boy spoke of, and McWatters simply didn't recall that part. Alternately, when McWatters asked where the President was shot, he was asking where in Dallas, and the teenage boy gave the same information as had been provided by the man in the car ahead of McWatters.
== QUOTE ==
Senator COOPER - I think you have testified that someone, some passenger on the bus, in response to a question that you had asked, "I wonder where they shot the President" said, "They shot him in the temple."
Mr. McWATTERS - Oh, that was now, that was after we had done, that is when I turned on Houston Street, the conversation with the teenage boy.
Senator COOPER - It was the teenage boy who told you that?
Mr. McWATTERS - Yes, sir; it was the teenage boy, sitting on his right side of the side seat there, the one that I conversationed with about the President being shot in the head or the temple, I don't remember, but the teenage boy was the one.
That was after the man that already got off that had boarded my bus up around Griffin there.
Senator COOPER - Then the one who told you the President had been shot in the temple was not the one you later identified in the police lineup?
Mr. McWATTERS - No, sir.
Senator COOPER - This probably has been testified to, but where did the man that you later identified in the police lineup get off the bus?
Mr. McWATTERS - Got off between Poydras and Lamar Street.
Senator COOPER - Was that after you crossed over the viaduct or before?
Mr. McWATTERS - No, sir; that was before I crossed over.
Senator COOPER - When did the teenage boy get off the bus?
Mr. McWATTERS - He got off at Oak Cliff, I believe. He got off at Marsalis and Brownley.
== UNQUOTE ==
Post by 19efppp
And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it?
Unfortunately for you and Don Willis, that's not what Oswald said. Nor was it what McWatters or Whaley said.
Post by 19efppp
And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
McWatters does point out the man in a car in front of him boarded the bus and told everyone the President was shot while the bus was stuck in traffic.
Post by 19efppp
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it,
That's not true. He never denied it. He did fail to mention it initially which is different from what you said.
For example: https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wr/html/WCReport_0319a.htm

He corrected that a little later:
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wr/html/WCReport_0323a.htm

If Oswald didn't take the cab, how would he know about the woman approaching the cab that Whaley testified to? Here's Whaley's testimony about that exchange:
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/russ/testimony/whaley1.htm
== QUOTE ==
Mr. WHALEY. He said, "May I have the cab?"
I said, "You sure can. Get in." And instead of opening the back door he opened the front door, which is allowable there, and got in.
Mr. BALL. Got in the front door?
Mr. WHALEY. Yes, sir. The front seat. And about that time an old lady, I think she was an old lady, I don't remember nothing but her sticking her head down past him in the door and said, "Driver, will you call me a cab down here?"
She had seen him get this cab and she wanted one, too, and he opened the door a little bit like he was going to get out and he said, "I will let you have this one," and she says, "No, the driver can call me one."
So, I didn't call one because I knew before I could call one would come around the block and keep it pretty well covered.
Mr. BALL. Is that what you said?
Mr. WHALEY. No, sir; that is not what I said, but that is the reason I didn't call one at the time and I asked him where he wanted to go. And he said, "500 North Beckley."
== UNQUOTE ==
Post by 19efppp
but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time.
Straw man argument.
Post by 19efppp
Yes, you probably have this right.
Very little of what you or Don Willis write is supported by the evidence.

Although I agree with Don it's possible Roy Milton Jones was not on the bus driven by McWatters. Their accounts are very dissimilar in many respects, and as Jones notes in his affidavit (CE2641) here
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh25/html/WC_Vol25_0465a.htm

He and McWatters did talk about it after the assassination. It's quite possible by sharing information they each colored the other's recollection, to the extent McWatters remembers Jones getting off at Brownlee (Brownley) and Marsalis, when the teenager on his bus was perhaps someone else entirely. However, both recall the transfer incident with both a man and a woman - who didn't appear to be together - asking for transfers before Houston street. So some of the other discrepancies may be due to poor memory.

In addition, another person put Oswald on that bus and said he left before Houston Street.
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/russ/testimony/bledsoe1.htm

So I find it hard to believe you or Willis actually believe Oswald travelled all the way to Oak Cliff on McWatter's bus. THe evidence definitely contradicts that, and you have to argue around a lot of evidence to arrive at that point.

Hank
donald willis
2021-01-03 23:05:05 UTC
Permalink
Post by Hank Sienzant (AKA Joe Zircon)
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Citation? You probably won't provide one, but I feel I should ask.
Post by 19efppp
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple.
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/russ/testimony/mcwatters.htm
Oswald had the transfer in his pocket upon his arrest. McWatters testified
to the source of the head shot in the temple information was initially a
man in a car ahead of him
Not the story in his 11/22 affidavit....

, when they were stuck in traffic. This occurred
Post by Hank Sienzant (AKA Joe Zircon)
== QUOTE ==
Senator COOPER - When you say this passenger got on near Murphy Street, was
there anything about him that caused you to take notice of him
particularly?
Mr. McWATTERS - Well, no, sir. I wouldn't say there was. He was, I would
say, he didn't have on no suit or anything, he had on, I believe, some type
of jacket, cloth jacket.
Senator COOPER - What caused you to remember him getting on?
Mr. McWATTERS - What caused me to remember?
Senator COOPER - Yes; at the time he got on.
Mr. McWATTERS - Because, the reason I remembered exactly because I didn't
put out but two transfers, and that, in other words, from where he got on
and everything, I didn't have but one, there wasn't but one man on the bus
and that was the teenage boy, when he got on the bus, in other words, when
he got off, he was the only man except the teenage boy who was on the bus
at the time.
Senator COOPER - Now was this man that you saw got on the bus the same one
who told you that the President had been shot in the temple?
Mr. McWATTERS - The man who got on the bus now?
Senator COOPER - Yes. The man to whom you have just referred as getting on
the bus near Murphy Street.
Mr. McWATTERS - Yes.
Senator COOPER - Is he the same man who told you that the President had
been shot in the temple?
Mr. McWATTERS - No, sir.
Senator COOPER - Who told you that?
Mr. McWATTERS - A man in an automobile in front of me, in other words, that
was sitting in a car come back and told me.
Senator COOPER - Told you what?
Mr. McWATTERS - That the President had been shot, that he had heard over
his radio in his car that the President had been shot.
== UNQUOTE ==
After that man left, and after McWatters handed out two transfers, one to a
== QUOTE ==
Mr. BALL - What was the size and the height and complexion of the man that
knocked on the window of this bus.
Mr. McWATTERS - Well, I would say, just like I told the police, to me he
was just a medium-sized man. To me he was, I could say, not, I wouldn't
call him--just of average weight, and I would say a light-complected, to
the best of my knowledge.
Mr. BALL - When you say "average weight" what do you mean?
Mr. McWATTERS - I figured just like I saw, the man, he looked like to me
the best way I can describe him would be 135 or 140 pounds.
Mr. BALL - What about height?
Mr. McWATTERS - Well, just like I told them, it looked like to me he would
probably be five-seven or five-eight, in that vicinity.
== UNQUOTE ==
McWatters pointed out the man that took the transfer was only on the bus
== QUOTE ==
Mr. BALL - And the man you gave the transfer to?
Mr. McWATTERS - The man I gave the transfer to when the woman--in other
words, when the man that got on Griffin Street there got off at the same
place she did.
Mr. BALL - And he was only on the bus about 2 blocks?
Mr. McWATTERS - Two blocks was the only distance.
== UNQUOTE ==
Sometime after the man and the woman left the bus, when the bus was somewhere on Houston, McWatters wondered aloud where the President was struck. The teenage boy said JFK was shot in the temple.
I believe that that "teenage boy" told the FBI that he heard nothing about a temple shot, Abundant Life or not....


This was *after* the man from the car stepped onto the bus and said the
President was shot. More than likely, that man from the car was the source
of the 'temple' injury that the teenage boy spoke of, and McWatters simply
didn't recall that part. Alternately, when McWatters asked where the
President was shot, he was asking where in Dallas, and the teenage boy
gave the same information as had been provided by the man in the car ahead
of McWatters.
Post by Hank Sienzant (AKA Joe Zircon)
== QUOTE ==
Senator COOPER - I think you have testified that someone, some passenger on the bus, in response to a question that you had asked, "I wonder where they shot the President" said, "They shot him in the temple."
Mr. McWATTERS - Oh, that was now, that was after we had done, that is when I turned on Houston Street, the conversation with the teenage boy.
Senator COOPER - It was the teenage boy who told you that?
Mr. McWATTERS - Yes, sir; it was the teenage boy, sitting on his right side of the side seat there, the one that I conversationed with about the President being shot in the head or the temple, I don't remember, but the teenage boy was the one.
That was after the man that already got off that had boarded my bus up around Griffin there.
Senator COOPER - Then the one who told you the President had been shot in the temple was not the one you later identified in the police lineup?
Mr. McWATTERS - No, sir.
Senator COOPER - This probably has been testified to, but where did the man that you later identified in the police lineup get off the bus?
Mr. McWATTERS - Got off between Poydras and Lamar Street.
Senator COOPER - Was that after you crossed over the viaduct or before?
Mr. McWATTERS - No, sir; that was before I crossed over.
Senator COOPER - When did the teenage boy get off the bus?
Mr. McWATTERS - He got off at Oak Cliff, I believe. He got off at Marsalis and Brownley.
== UNQUOTE ==
Post by 19efppp
And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it?
Unfortunately for you and Don Willis, that's not what Oswald said. Nor was it what McWatters or Whaley said.
And you seem to be ignoring what Roy M. .Jones said....
Post by Hank Sienzant (AKA Joe Zircon)
Post by 19efppp
And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
McWatters does point out the man in a car in front of him boarded the bus and told everyone the President was shot while the bus was stuck in traffic.
Post by 19efppp
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it,
That's not true. He never denied it. He did fail to mention it initially which is different from what you said.
For example: https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wr/html/WCReport_0319a.htm
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wr/html/WCReport_0323a.htm
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/russ/testimony/whaley1.htm
== QUOTE ==
Mr. WHALEY. He said, "May I have the cab?"
I said, "You sure can. Get in." And instead of opening the back door he opened the front door, which is allowable there, and got in.
Mr. BALL. Got in the front door?
Mr. WHALEY. Yes, sir. The front seat. And about that time an old lady, I think she was an old lady, I don't remember nothing but her sticking her head down past him in the door and said, "Driver, will you call me a cab down here?"
She had seen him get this cab and she wanted one, too, and he opened the door a little bit like he was going to get out and he said, "I will let you have this one," and she says, "No, the driver can call me one."
So, I didn't call one because I knew before I could call one would come around the block and keep it pretty well covered.
Mr. BALL. Is that what you said?
Mr. WHALEY. No, sir; that is not what I said, but that is the reason I didn't call one at the time and I asked him where he wanted to go. And he said, "500 North Beckley."
== UNQUOTE ==
Post by 19efppp
but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time.
Straw man argument.
Post by 19efppp
Yes, you probably have this right.
Very little of what you or Don Willis write is supported by the evidence.
Although I agree with Don it's possible Roy Milton Jones was not on the bus driven by McWatters. Their accounts are very dissimilar in many respects, and as Jones notes in his affidavit (CE2641) here
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh25/html/WC_Vol25_0465a.htm
He and McWatters did talk about it after the assassination. It's quite possible by sharing information they each colored the other's recollection, to the extent McWatters remembers Jones getting off at Brownlee (Brownley) and Marsalis, when the teenager on his bus was perhaps someone else entirely. However, both recall the transfer incident with both a man and a woman - who didn't appear to be together - asking for transfers before Houston street. So some of the other discrepancies may be due to poor memory.
Fair enough. But if you go back to McW's affidavit, you've got to ask yourself how the "teenager" heard about a shot in the temple. Wouldn't this have been before 12:45? What was in the radio news before that?
Post by Hank Sienzant (AKA Joe Zircon)
In addition, another person put Oswald on that bus and said he left before Houston Street.
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/russ/testimony/bledsoe1.htm
So I find it hard to believe you or Willis actually believe Oswald travelled all the way to Oak Cliff on McWatter's bus. THe evidence definitely contradicts that, and you have to argue around a lot of evidence to arrive at that point.
Of course you know that I have....

dcw
19efppp
2021-01-03 23:05:10 UTC
Permalink
Post by Hank Sienzant (AKA Joe Zircon)
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You are probably right. McWatters admitted to the WC that the Dallas cops
were telling him what to say. Of course, the WC did not pick up on that.
Citation? You probably won't provide one, but I feel I should ask.
Post by 19efppp
Your explanation on this point is the most sensible one, that it was
"Oswald" on the bus, and Milton Jones probably was not there at all. And
that "Oswald" said that "they" shot JFK in the temple.
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/russ/testimony/mcwatters.htm
Oswald had the transfer in his pocket upon his arrest. McWatters testified
to the source of the head shot in the temple information was initially a
man in a car ahead of him, when they were stuck in traffic. This occurred
== QUOTE ==
Senator COOPER - When you say this passenger got on near Murphy Street, was
there anything about him that caused you to take notice of him
particularly?
Mr. McWATTERS - Well, no, sir. I wouldn't say there was. He was, I would
say, he didn't have on no suit or anything, he had on, I believe, some type
of jacket, cloth jacket.
Senator COOPER - What caused you to remember him getting on?
Mr. McWATTERS - What caused me to remember?
Senator COOPER - Yes; at the time he got on.
Mr. McWATTERS - Because, the reason I remembered exactly because I didn't
put out but two transfers, and that, in other words, from where he got on
and everything, I didn't have but one, there wasn't but one man on the bus
and that was the teenage boy, when he got on the bus, in other words, when
he got off, he was the only man except the teenage boy who was on the bus
at the time.
Senator COOPER - Now was this man that you saw got on the bus the same one
who told you that the President had been shot in the temple?
Mr. McWATTERS - The man who got on the bus now?
Senator COOPER - Yes. The man to whom you have just referred as getting on
the bus near Murphy Street.
Mr. McWATTERS - Yes.
Senator COOPER - Is he the same man who told you that the President had
been shot in the temple?
Mr. McWATTERS - No, sir.
Senator COOPER - Who told you that?
Mr. McWATTERS - A man in an automobile in front of me, in other words, that
was sitting in a car come back and told me.
Senator COOPER - Told you what?
Mr. McWATTERS - That the President had been shot, that he had heard over
his radio in his car that the President had been shot.
== UNQUOTE ==
After that man left, and after McWatters handed out two transfers, one to a
== QUOTE ==
Mr. BALL - What was the size and the height and complexion of the man that
knocked on the window of this bus.
Mr. McWATTERS - Well, I would say, just like I told the police, to me he
was just a medium-sized man. To me he was, I could say, not, I wouldn't
call him--just of average weight, and I would say a light-complected, to
the best of my knowledge.
Mr. BALL - When you say "average weight" what do you mean?
Mr. McWATTERS - I figured just like I saw, the man, he looked like to me
the best way I can describe him would be 135 or 140 pounds.
Mr. BALL - What about height?
Mr. McWATTERS - Well, just like I told them, it looked like to me he would
probably be five-seven or five-eight, in that vicinity.
== UNQUOTE ==
McWatters pointed out the man that took the transfer was only on the bus
== QUOTE ==
Mr. BALL - And the man you gave the transfer to?
Mr. McWATTERS - The man I gave the transfer to when the woman--in other
words, when the man that got on Griffin Street there got off at the same
place she did.
Mr. BALL - And he was only on the bus about 2 blocks?
Mr. McWATTERS - Two blocks was the only distance.
== UNQUOTE ==
Sometime after the man and the woman left the bus, when the bus was somewhere on Houston, McWatters wondered aloud where the President was struck. The teenage boy said JFK was shot in the temple. This was *after* the man from the car stepped onto the bus and said the President was shot. More than likely, that man from the car was the source of the 'temple' injury that the teenage boy spoke of, and McWatters simply didn't recall that part. Alternately, when McWatters asked where the President was shot, he was asking where in Dallas, and the teenage boy gave the same information as had been provided by the man in the car ahead of McWatters.
== QUOTE ==
Senator COOPER - I think you have testified that someone, some passenger on the bus, in response to a question that you had asked, "I wonder where they shot the President" said, "They shot him in the temple."
Mr. McWATTERS - Oh, that was now, that was after we had done, that is when I turned on Houston Street, the conversation with the teenage boy.
Senator COOPER - It was the teenage boy who told you that?
Mr. McWATTERS - Yes, sir; it was the teenage boy, sitting on his right side of the side seat there, the one that I conversationed with about the President being shot in the head or the temple, I don't remember, but the teenage boy was the one.
That was after the man that already got off that had boarded my bus up around Griffin there.
Senator COOPER - Then the one who told you the President had been shot in the temple was not the one you later identified in the police lineup?
Mr. McWATTERS - No, sir.
Senator COOPER - This probably has been testified to, but where did the man that you later identified in the police lineup get off the bus?
Mr. McWATTERS - Got off between Poydras and Lamar Street.
Senator COOPER - Was that after you crossed over the viaduct or before?
Mr. McWATTERS - No, sir; that was before I crossed over.
Senator COOPER - When did the teenage boy get off the bus?
Mr. McWATTERS - He got off at Oak Cliff, I believe. He got off at Marsalis and Brownley.
== UNQUOTE ==
Post by 19efppp
And that "Oswald"
probably did ride the bus to Oak Cliff, and not in Whaley's cab. That's
what you say, isn't it?
Unfortunately for you and Don Willis, that's not what Oswald said. Nor was it what McWatters or Whaley said.
Post by 19efppp
And that the bus was not held up by the police for
"an hour," as Jones said. McWatters never says that, and other than Jones,
the evidence seems to be that the police hurried things along and had the
traffic turn south on Houston, and even some traffic was going down Elm.
McWatters does point out the man in a car in front of him boarded the bus and told everyone the President was shot while the bus was stuck in traffic.
Post by 19efppp
"Oswald probably got out on Marsalis, probably a few minutes before 1 PM.
"Oswald" is said to have admitted taking the cab, after denying it,
That's not true. He never denied it. He did fail to mention it initially which is different from what you said.
For example: https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wr/html/WCReport_0319a.htm
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wr/html/WCReport_0323a.htm
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/russ/testimony/whaley1.htm
== QUOTE ==
Mr. WHALEY. He said, "May I have the cab?"
I said, "You sure can. Get in." And instead of opening the back door he opened the front door, which is allowable there, and got in.
Mr. BALL. Got in the front door?
Mr. WHALEY. Yes, sir. The front seat. And about that time an old lady, I think she was an old lady, I don't remember nothing but her sticking her head down past him in the door and said, "Driver, will you call me a cab down here?"
She had seen him get this cab and she wanted one, too, and he opened the door a little bit like he was going to get out and he said, "I will let you have this one," and she says, "No, the driver can call me one."
So, I didn't call one because I knew before I could call one would come around the block and keep it pretty well covered.
Mr. BALL. Is that what you said?
Mr. WHALEY. No, sir; that is not what I said, but that is the reason I didn't call one at the time and I asked him where he wanted to go. And he said, "500 North Beckley."
== UNQUOTE ==
Post by 19efppp
but
whatever "Oswald" told the police is just hearsay, since Captain Fritz had
not yet discovered recording technology, not even Dictabelts, not even
stenographers, at this time.
Straw man argument.
Post by 19efppp
Yes, you probably have this right.
Very little of what you or Don Willis write is supported by the evidence.
Although I agree with Don it's possible Roy Milton Jones was not on the bus driven by McWatters. Their accounts are very dissimilar in many respects, and as Jones notes in his affidavit (CE2641) here
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh25/html/WC_Vol25_0465a.htm
He and McWatters did talk about it after the assassination. It's quite possible by sharing information they each colored the other's recollection, to the extent McWatters remembers Jones getting off at Brownlee (Brownley) and Marsalis, when the teenager on his bus was perhaps someone else entirely. However, both recall the transfer incident with both a man and a woman - who didn't appear to be together - asking for transfers before Houston street. So some of the other discrepancies may be due to poor memory.
In addition, another person put Oswald on that bus and said he left before Houston Street.
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/russ/testimony/bledsoe1.htm
So I find it hard to believe you or Willis actually believe Oswald travelled all the way to Oak Cliff on McWatter's bus. THe evidence definitely contradicts that, and you have to argue around a lot of evidence to arrive at that point.
Hank
Hank said something was "quite possible." That's what Hank said.
19efppp
2020-12-31 23:24:45 UTC
Permalink
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You must know of the McWatters FBI report, dictated 11-23-63 from an
11-22-63 interview. It comes after the DPD affidavit interview,
apparently, which was around 6:30 PM. Sometimes the FBI interviews are
written up from the same interviews as with the police, but this one
refers to the police interview as already having happened. It does not say
where it was conducted. But it does describe a teenager as McWatters'
passenger, and the description fits what we later see for Milton Jones.
So, if this document is to be believed, the Milton Jones story was already
established on November 22, 1963. Must this document be...mistaken...for
your interpretation to be correct? It seems to me that for "Milton Jones"
to be"Oswald," as I believe you say, that this document must be a fake, an
internal FBI fake, probably written after 11-23-63 and created simply to
support the Milton Jones story. Is that what you think?
donald willis
2021-01-01 05:30:11 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You must know of the McWatters FBI report, dictated 11-23-63 from an
11-22-63 interview. It comes after the DPD affidavit interview,
apparently, which was around 6:30 PM. Sometimes the FBI interviews are
written up from the same interviews as with the police
I recall having seen that some of the FBI transcriptions of the DPD radio
logs also seem to have been copies of the DPD transcriptions. I think one
clue was that they made the same errors....


, but this one
Post by 19efppp
refers to the police interview as already having happened. It does not say
where it was conducted. But it does describe a teenager as McWatters'
passenger, and the description fits what we later see for Milton Jones.
So, if this document is to be believed, the Milton Jones story was already
established on November 22, 1963. Must this document be...mistaken...for
your interpretation to be correct? It seems to me that for "Milton Jones"
to be"Oswald," as I believe you say, that this document must be a fake, an
internal FBI fake, probably written after 11-23-63 and created simply to
support the Milton Jones story. Is that what you think?
Sounds like it. By comparison, before 11/22 was over, Truly was already
putting the B/T/O encounter in the lunch room. "Correcting" Baker's
earlier affidavit, which had the encounter near the 2nd-floor stairwell.
I think I've seen an early FBI interview report or something like that
with McWatters, but I'm not sure.... Can you link it?

dcw
19efppp
2021-01-01 12:37:14 UTC
Permalink
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You must know of the McWatters FBI report, dictated 11-23-63 from an
11-22-63 interview. It comes after the DPD affidavit interview,
apparently, which was around 6:30 PM. Sometimes the FBI interviews are
written up from the same interviews as with the police
I recall having seen that some of the FBI transcriptions of the DPD radio
logs also seem to have been copies of the DPD transcriptions. I think one
clue was that they made the same errors....
, but this one
Post by 19efppp
refers to the police interview as already having happened. It does not say
where it was conducted. But it does describe a teenager as McWatters'
passenger, and the description fits what we later see for Milton Jones.
So, if this document is to be believed, the Milton Jones story was already
established on November 22, 1963. Must this document be...mistaken...for
your interpretation to be correct? It seems to me that for "Milton Jones"
to be"Oswald," as I believe you say, that this document must be a fake, an
internal FBI fake, probably written after 11-23-63 and created simply to
support the Milton Jones story. Is that what you think?
Sounds like it. By comparison, before 11/22 was over, Truly was already
putting the B/T/O encounter in the lunch room. "Correcting" Baker's
earlier affidavit, which had the encounter near the 2nd-floor stairwell.
I think I've seen an early FBI interview report or something like that
with McWatters, but I'm not sure.... Can you link it?
dcw
Page1:
Loading Image...

page2:
Loading Image...
donald willis
2021-01-01 18:57:34 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
You might have a point there, Willis. Too bad McWatters was misfiring on
a couple of cylinders
Not until his Commission testimony!
, or it would be a better point. It's the Silvia Odio
Post by 19efppp
Problem. The Official Storytellers can play their Meshuggah Card
selectively as needed. McWatters confirms that Oswald on the bus, but that
temple thing, that's just his Meshuggah talking. Odio confirms that Oswald
could not speak Spanish, but when she says he visited her, that's just her
Meshuggah. This is what "they" call "Critical Thinking." It reminds me of
a Buddy Hackett
A name from the dim distant past....
song, if I dare admit that I know of such a thing.
Post by 19efppp
"Meshuggah! Meshuggah! Meshuggah! The girl that's hard to get!" Sorry.
That's probably just my Meshuggah talking.
You must know of the McWatters FBI report, dictated 11-23-63 from an
11-22-63 interview. It comes after the DPD affidavit interview,
apparently, which was around 6:30 PM. Sometimes the FBI interviews are
written up from the same interviews as with the police
I recall having seen that some of the FBI transcriptions of the DPD radio
logs also seem to have been copies of the DPD transcriptions. I think one
clue was that they made the same errors....
, but this one
Post by 19efppp
refers to the police interview as already having happened. It does not say
where it was conducted. But it does describe a teenager as McWatters'
passenger, and the description fits what we later see for Milton Jones.
So, if this document is to be believed, the Milton Jones story was already
established on November 22, 1963. Must this document be...mistaken...for
your interpretation to be correct? It seems to me that for "Milton Jones"
to be"Oswald," as I believe you say, that this document must be a fake, an
internal FBI fake, probably written after 11-23-63 and created simply to
support the Milton Jones story. Is that what you think?
Sounds like it. By comparison, before 11/22 was over, Truly was already
putting the B/T/O encounter in the lunch room. "Correcting" Baker's
earlier affidavit, which had the encounter near the 2nd-floor stairwell.
I think I've seen an early FBI interview report or something like that
with McWatters, but I'm not sure.... Can you link it?
dcw
https://catalog.archives.gov/OpaAPI/media/7460718/content/arcmedia/dc-metro/rg-272/605417-key-persons/mcwatters_cecil_j/mcwatters_cecil_j-0006.jpg
https://catalog.archives.gov/OpaAPI/media/7460718/content/arcmedia/dc-metro/rg-272/605417-key-persons/mcwatters_cecil_j/mcwatters_cecil_j-0007.jpg
Thanks you! Odd that McWatters usually says "man" here, only once says
"teen-ager". I'll have to look more closely comparing this report with
his 11/22 affidavit....

dcw
Anthony Marsh
2021-01-01 18:57:44 UTC
Permalink
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
By hearing it from others. That is one problem with hearsay. You don't
know who started it.
donald willis
2021-01-02 05:34:29 UTC
Permalink
Post by Anthony Marsh
Post by donald willis
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
How the hell would Jones have any inkling of the gory details?
By hearing it from others.
I don't think he could have heard it from others before 12:40.

That is one problem with hearsay. You don't
Post by Anthony Marsh
know who started it.
Anthony Marsh
2021-01-01 18:57:40 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
How about Rosemary Willis? Are you going to dismisss her just because
she was a child? She may be the only person who notice The Black Man.

Dog
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
I don't think the average person can see the difference between the
forehead and the temple.
Anthony Marsh
2021-01-03 17:51:55 UTC
Permalink
Post by Anthony Marsh
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
How about Rosemary Willis? Are you going to dismisss her just because
she was a child? She may be the only person who notice The Black Man.
Dog
BDM=Black Dog MAN.
Post by Anthony Marsh
Post by 19efppp
Post by John McAdams
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
You forgot Oswald. According to Cecil McWatters, Oswald said that JFK was
shot in the temple. Or was that Milton Jones?
I don't think the average person can see the difference between the
forehead and the temple.
Mark Tyler
2020-12-30 01:22:39 UTC
Permalink
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
Emmett Hudson from 1964 seems to be missing:

Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.

Near the top of page 560:
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
John McAdams
2020-12-30 01:29:33 UTC
Permalink
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Good point. I had not noticed his testimony.

.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
John McAdams
2020-12-30 22:50:00 UTC
Permalink
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.

.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
Mark Tyler
2021-01-02 20:41:48 UTC
Permalink
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.

Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.

Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.

And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
John Corbett
2021-01-03 17:52:17 UTC
Permalink
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.

Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.

In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
Mark Tyler
2021-01-05 01:03:36 UTC
Permalink
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.

There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
very lucid interviews from the day:

http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html

Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
was the third shot and that other shots followed (page 207):
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf

My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964, and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.

Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective. For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired. Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
injured, not 4 seconds as required by a Z150 shot:



Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).

All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
John Corbett
2021-01-05 15:20:35 UTC
Permalink
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
It's not hard to find cherry picked witnesses to support just about any
scenario you choose. The problem is the shooting only happened one way and
since we have it being described more than one way, we know a lot of
witnesses got some key elements wrong. To figure out what happened you
need need to look at the entire body of evidence and figure out what fits
and what doesn't. The body of evidence yields only one sensible solution.
Three shots were fired at JFK. The first one missed and the next two found
the mark.
Post by Mark Tyler
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
As I was saying, you can find witnesses to support any number of
scenarios. Only one scenario is correct and the witnesses who described it
otherwise are simply wrong.
Post by Mark Tyler
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964,
If you take that approach you are accepting multiple truths because from
the beginning eyewitness accounts varied greatly on key elements.
Post by Mark Tyler
and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Multiple people can be wrong about the same thing. We know multiple people
were wrong about the same thing. For example most witnesses believed the
shots only came from one direction. One group of witnesses said they came
from the TSBD and another group said they came from the GK. Unless the two
groups were hearing a different set of shots and couldn't hear the other
set, we know for certain that one group had to be wrong about where the
shots came from. The same is true for the way other elements of the
shooting were described. Accepting what any witness tells us without
corroboration is a dubious practice. Using one witness to corroborate
another is almost as dubious. Anything any witness tells us should neither
be assumed to be right or wrong. It should be evaluated against the body
of evidence to determine if it is credible or not.
Post by Mark Tyler
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective.
Agreed but when we have a witness like Connally who describes for us what
he did in response to hearing the first shot and we see in the Z-film he
was doing just what he described, that is the kind of corroborate I have
faith in. Almost immediately after Connally turned his head to the right,
Rosemary Willis began to slow to a stop and then turned back toward the
TSBD. We have the Altgens photo showing the SS agents on the running board
of the follow up limo turning their heads to the rear. These aren't just
simple head turns that require interpretation. Clearly these people were
reacting to something.
Post by Mark Tyler
For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired.
It is consistent with a man who didn't recognize the sound as a gun shot.
Connally was an experienced hunter and he knew what a high powered rifle
sounded like. JFK was a trap shooter and more familiar with shotguns which
produce a different sound.
Post by Mark Tyler
Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
It's safe to say he didn't have a stopwatch so anything he said about the
timing between the first and second shots is a guess and doesn't establish
the actual spacing between the shots.

I am very much unpersuaded by arguments that begin "So-and-so said"
because I know how unreliable eyewitness accounts can be. It is the least
reliable form of evidence we have.
Post by Mark Tyler
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
If the Alvarez theory is correct, there will be blurring after every shot
but not every blurring is evidence of a shot. There could be other reasons
for the camera to shake in Zapruder's hands.
Post by Mark Tyler
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
You seem to have convinced yourself of that.
Mark Tyler
2021-01-07 01:53:44 UTC
Permalink
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
It's not hard to find cherry picked witnesses to support just about any
scenario you choose. The problem is the shooting only happened one way and
since we have it being described more than one way, we know a lot of
witnesses got some key elements wrong. To figure out what happened you
need need to look at the entire body of evidence and figure out what fits
and what doesn't. The body of evidence yields only one sensible solution.
Three shots were fired at JFK. The first one missed and the next two found
the mark.
Post by Mark Tyler
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
As I was saying, you can find witnesses to support any number of
scenarios. Only one scenario is correct and the witnesses who described it
otherwise are simply wrong.
Post by Mark Tyler
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964,
If you take that approach you are accepting multiple truths because from
the beginning eyewitness accounts varied greatly on key elements.
Indeed! But the key point is that I am accepting what each witness says
in their own words, and on their own terms. My interpretation comes
later, but any theory I concoct must explain why a witness disagrees with
my ideas (the burden of proof is on my shoulders you could say). I think
it is common for a witness to be distracted and miss one of the shots, so
perhaps we should understand what a witness says in terms of "perception"
rather than "truth". For example Mary Moorman perceived the first shot
noise when she took her photo at Z315, but the truth is that at least one
shot (and probably more) were fired before as we see the victims react
Z225-Z230. I conclude that she was simply busy concentrating on her
Polaroid camera, and failed to perceive all of the shot noises. Mary
Moorman's persistent honesty in not reporting the earlier shots here is to
her credit. A lesser person would have changed their story to follow the
herd and avoid social embarrassment.

Once you take account of witnesses missing shots and other events, a large
number of contradictions suddenly disappear and making sense of witness
statements becomes much easier.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Multiple people can be wrong about the same thing. We know multiple people
were wrong about the same thing. For example most witnesses believed the
shots only came from one direction. One group of witnesses said they came
from the TSBD and another group said they came from the GK. Unless the two
groups were hearing a different set of shots and couldn't hear the other
set, we know for certain that one group had to be wrong about where the
shots came from. The same is true for the way other elements of the
shooting were described. Accepting what any witness tells us without
corroboration is a dubious practice. Using one witness to corroborate
another is almost as dubious. Anything any witness tells us should neither
be assumed to be right or wrong. It should be evaluated against the body
of evidence to determine if it is credible or not.
Post by Mark Tyler
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective.
Agreed but when we have a witness like Connally who describes for us what
he did in response to hearing the first shot and we see in the Z-film he
was doing just what he described, that is the kind of corroborate I have
faith in. Almost immediately after Connally turned his head to the right,
Rosemary Willis began to slow to a stop and then turned back toward the
TSBD. We have the Altgens photo showing the SS agents on the running board
of the follow up limo turning their heads to the rear. These aren't just
simple head turns that require interpretation. Clearly these people were
reacting to something.
Yes, I agree that the Altgens photo is helpful so lets explore it a little
as I think it is most instructive regarding timings and head turns:
Loading Image...

We can see that these agents have all turned to the rear or their right in
some form:

John Ready (our left, front position) - Fully turned to the rear.
Paul Landis (behind John Ready) - Mostly turned to the rear.
Clint Hill (on our right, front position) - Looking at JFK.
William McIntyre (behind Clint Hill) - Turning to his right.
George Hickey (back seat) - Fully turned to the rear.

If the photo was taken around Z253-Z255 as most people think (including
me!), are they reacting to the shot or shots at Z220 which hit JFK &
Connally, or are they reacting to a shot fired some time before? I
suspect it was a shot fired before Z220 because they didn't have time in
those 30 frames (1.6 seconds) to hear the noise and then react by a
complete body turn.

So when did the agents start their turns? Not before Z193 as the Zapruder
film proves:
Loading Image...

George Hickey is looking to his left, so he would have to spin close to 270
degrees over the next 60 Z-frames (3.3 seconds). By Z200 Hickey is looking
directly forward so he has started to move!
Loading Image...

By Z205 John Ready has started shuffling his arms around, so within 50
frames (2.7 seconds) he turned right around:
Loading Image...

During Z193-Z205 I see no evidence of JFK or Connally being hit so I
deduce we are looking at the reaction to the first shot here, and then
Z225-Z230 we see the reaction in the victims to a being hit by a different
shot. But when was the first shot fired? Assuming a witness reaction
time of 0.2-0.5 seconds, the first shot *MUST* have been fired before Z190
with all head turns etc all starting by Z195.

As I have previously noted, this fits the Z185 shot theory, i.e. the
second largest Z-film blurring episode, and John Connally saying he heard
a shot 2 seconds before he was hit circa Z225-Z230.

Anyone who thinks a shot was fired 2 seconds before Z185 needs to explain
the lack of reactions in unison before, and why do they all suddenly start
moving exactly in the same half second, exactly 2 seconds later? A
pregnant pause of that length for well trained agents makes no sense!

Surely it's far easier to just accept that a noisy gunshot was fired at
Z185 which fits the agents starting to move Z195-Z200 as soon as they hear
it; Zapruder starts shaking his camera as a reflex when he was startled at
Z190; Phil Willis and Hugh Betzner's photos sandwiching the shot sound
Z186 & Z202. No loose ends as far as I can tell, and all testimony is
backed up by the Zapruder film and two still photos. Denying a shot was
fired at Z185 requires someone to explain this remarkable set of
coincidences all happening within a fraction of a second. Meanwhile all
of the head turns before Z180 are sporadic and independent, and entirely
consistent with people in the cars looking at the crowd, and people in the
crowd looking at the cars.

As a side note, Rosemary Willis starts slowing her run down from 6 MPH
down to 4 MPH between Z133 and Z170. She seems to be decelerating as the
limo accelerates away from her at 10-12 MPH as it comes out of the corner
turn. Her full stop and head turn is Z190-Z200 - yet another coincidence
for my ever growing list!
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired.
It is consistent with a man who didn't recognize the sound as a gun shot.
Connally was an experienced hunter and he knew what a high powered rifle
sounded like. JFK was a trap shooter and more familiar with shotguns which
produce a different sound.
I'm sure you are right that many people didn't recognise the first noise
as a gunshot (Arnold Rowland on Houston street said people nearby started
laughing!), but I don't think that really helps nail down the exact timing
of the first shot as well as my previous points.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
It's safe to say he didn't have a stopwatch so anything he said about the
timing between the first and second shots is a guess and doesn't establish
the actual spacing between the shots.
Indeed, Connally didn't have a stopwatch, but the point he is making is
that the time gap was long enough for him to know he wasn't hit, but not
long enough to go beyond a short time gap like 2 seconds. Proof of the
rapidity he describes is elsewhere such as his Warren Commission
testimony:

"I knew it when I just looked down and I was covered with blood, and the
thought immediately passed through my mind that there were either two or
three people involved or more in this or someone was shooting with an
automatic rifle. These were just thoughts that went through my mind
because of the rapidity of these two, of the first shot plus the blow that
I took" (4H133)

https://aarclibrary.org/publib/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh4/html/WC_Vol4_0071a.htm

I don't think this description is consistent with a gap between shots of
over 4 seconds from Z150 to Z225. As you mentioned yourself earlier,
Connally was an "experienced hunter" so he knew a bolt action gun couldn't
have fired both shots, so this is why he said either an automatic weapon
was used or two gunmen were involved.
Post by John Corbett
I am very much unpersuaded by arguments that begin "So-and-so said"
because I know how unreliable eyewitness accounts can be. It is the least
reliable form of evidence we have.
I agree, the witnesses are in conflict on certain issues, but when they
independently corroborate each other and there is no conflicting evidence,
surely we should accept that what they say is probably true? *ALL*
witness testimony is "So-and-so said", so does that mean we should ignore
John Connally and Rosemary Willis when they described turning their heads
after the first shot? I would say witness evidence is stronger if the
head turn can be corroborated with many other independent events in the
Z-film as I outlined earlier.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
If the Alvarez theory is correct, there will be blurring after every shot
but not every blurring is evidence of a shot. There could be other reasons
for the camera to shake in Zapruder's hands.
Post by Mark Tyler
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
You seem to have convinced yourself of that.
Wrong, the *witnesses* have convinced me of a shot after Z313! Perhaps I
am too trusting, but if several witnesses say they heard a shot at a point
well after Z313 in the Z-film then I see no reason to dispute that. I
don't understand how so many witnesses can imagine the same thing
happening at the same time, and yet be totally wrong. I can easily
imagine a dozen people missing something due to being distracted by
events, but this is such a specific and positive event that was being
independently reported within hours and days of the event occurring.

When I evaluate competing theories in this case, if a theory cannot
explain corroborated evidence then I consider the theory to be either
incomplete or wrong. In other words the theory that Z313 is the final
shot requires a persuasive explanation of why these witnesses are all
wrong in their very clear interviews and statements.

As a contrast, you mentioned the shot noise from the grassy knoll earlier,
and there is a very plausible explanation that the reverberating sound
waves tricked many witnesses in this regard. Proof of this is from Emmett
Hudson, Zapruder, Sitzman, and Mr/Mrs Hester, who were all the closest
witnesses to that area and said the shot sounds came from the TSBD or that
general area. In this situation the quality of those witnesses trumps the
greater quantity of the witnesses who disagree because they were much
closer to the picket fence, concrete wall, and pergola (where the other
witnesses suggest that the shots came from).

If a similarly persuasive explanation exists for why shots were *NOT*
fired well after Z313 then I am happy to listen to it, and if I am wrong I
will happily accept that argument and change my mind.
John Corbett
2021-01-07 16:32:48 UTC
Permalink
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
It's not hard to find cherry picked witnesses to support just about any
scenario you choose. The problem is the shooting only happened one way and
since we have it being described more than one way, we know a lot of
witnesses got some key elements wrong. To figure out what happened you
need need to look at the entire body of evidence and figure out what fits
and what doesn't. The body of evidence yields only one sensible solution.
Three shots were fired at JFK. The first one missed and the next two found
the mark.
Post by Mark Tyler
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
As I was saying, you can find witnesses to support any number of
scenarios. Only one scenario is correct and the witnesses who described it
otherwise are simply wrong.
Post by Mark Tyler
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964,
If you take that approach you are accepting multiple truths because from
the beginning eyewitness accounts varied greatly on key elements.
Indeed! But the key point is that I am accepting what each witness says
in their own words, and on their own terms. My interpretation comes
later, but any theory I concoct must explain why a witness disagrees with
my ideas (the burden of proof is on my shoulders you could say).
The only explanation that is necessary is that witnesses can and often do
get important details wrong. We determine if what a witness tells us is
right or wrong by comparing that with things we can determine through
other forms of evidence and decide if that evidence corroborates or
refutes what the witness has told us. If the evidence refutes the witness,
it isn't necessary to explain why they got it wrong, only that they did
get it wrong.
I think
it is common for a witness to be distracted and miss one of the shots, so
perhaps we should understand what a witness says in terms of "perception"
rather than "truth". For example Mary Moorman perceived the first shot
noise when she took her photo at Z315, but the truth is that at least one
shot (and probably more) were fired before as we see the victims react
Z225-Z230. I conclude that she was simply busy concentrating on her
Polaroid camera, and failed to perceive all of the shot noises. Mary
Moorman's persistent honesty in not reporting the earlier shots here is to
her credit. A lesser person would have changed their story to follow the
herd and avoid social embarrassment.
Once you take account of witnesses missing shots and other events, a large
number of contradictions suddenly disappear and making sense of witness
statements becomes much easier.
There are other contradictions other than some witnesses didn't recognize
the first bang as a gun shot. This is why I am unimpressed by arguments
that begin so-and-so said. How do we know that what so-and-so told us is
accurate. Another so-and-so telling us the same thing doesn't establish it
is accurate. Two so-and-sos can be wrong about the same thing. It gives
more weight when multiple people say the same thing, but still doesn't
establish it as fact.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Multiple people can be wrong about the same thing. We know multiple people
were wrong about the same thing. For example most witnesses believed the
shots only came from one direction. One group of witnesses said they came
from the TSBD and another group said they came from the GK. Unless the two
groups were hearing a different set of shots and couldn't hear the other
set, we know for certain that one group had to be wrong about where the
shots came from. The same is true for the way other elements of the
shooting were described. Accepting what any witness tells us without
corroboration is a dubious practice. Using one witness to corroborate
another is almost as dubious. Anything any witness tells us should neither
be assumed to be right or wrong. It should be evaluated against the body
of evidence to determine if it is credible or not.
Post by Mark Tyler
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective.
Agreed but when we have a witness like Connally who describes for us what
he did in response to hearing the first shot and we see in the Z-film he
was doing just what he described, that is the kind of corroborate I have
faith in. Almost immediately after Connally turned his head to the right,
Rosemary Willis began to slow to a stop and then turned back toward the
TSBD. We have the Altgens photo showing the SS agents on the running board
of the follow up limo turning their heads to the rear. These aren't just
simple head turns that require interpretation. Clearly these people were
reacting to something.
Yes, I agree that the Altgens photo is helpful so lets explore it a little
https://www.jfkassassinationgallery.com/albums/userpics/10001/Altgens6_Corbis_half_size.jpg
We can see that these agents have all turned to the rear or their right in
John Ready (our left, front position) - Fully turned to the rear.
Paul Landis (behind John Ready) - Mostly turned to the rear.
Clint Hill (on our right, front position) - Looking at JFK.
William McIntyre (behind Clint Hill) - Turning to his right.
George Hickey (back seat) - Fully turned to the rear.
If the photo was taken around Z253-Z255 as most people think (including
me!), are they reacting to the shot or shots at Z220 which hit JFK &
Connally, or are they reacting to a shot fired some time before? I
suspect it was a shot fired before Z220 because they didn't have time in
those 30 frames (1.6 seconds) to hear the noise and then react by a
complete body turn.
So when did the agents start their turns? Not before Z193 as the Zapruder
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z193.jpg
George Hickey is looking to his left, so he would have to spin close to 270
degrees over the next 60 Z-frames (3.3 seconds). By Z200 Hickey is looking
directly forward so he has started to move!
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z200.jpg
By Z205 John Ready has started shuffling his arms around, so within 50
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z205.jpg
During Z193-Z205 I see no evidence of JFK or Connally being hit so I
deduce we are looking at the reaction to the first shot here, and then
Z225-Z230 we see the reaction in the victims to a being hit by a different
shot. But when was the first shot fired? Assuming a witness reaction
time of 0.2-0.5 seconds, the first shot *MUST* have been fired before Z190
with all head turns etc all starting by Z195.
I see no evidence JFK has reacted to anything. To me he seems to be one of
the people who didn't realize they had just heard a shot from a high
powered rifle. Jackie didn't begin turning to the right until the early
170s. Was this a reaction to the shot or just turning to look at the
spectators on the right because there were so few on left. Who knows?
As I have previously noted, this fits the Z185 shot theory, i.e. the
second largest Z-film blurring episode, and John Connally saying he heard
a shot 2 seconds before he was hit circa Z225-Z230.
There is also blurring at Z158 so unless you want to argue there were two
early missed shots, at least one of those is not a reaction to a gunshot.
Maybe neither are.
Anyone who thinks a shot was fired 2 seconds before Z185 needs to explain
the lack of reactions in unison before, and why do they all suddenly start
moving exactly in the same half second, exactly 2 seconds later? A
pregnant pause of that length for well trained agents makes no sense!
I dispute your premise that they were all reacting two seconds after Z185.
Surely it's far easier to just accept that a noisy gunshot was fired at
Z185 which fits the agents starting to move Z195-Z200 as soon as they hear
it; Zapruder starts shaking his camera as a reflex when he was startled at
Z190;
Using the definitive head shot as a baseline, that strike at Z313 would
have been fired in the Z310-311 range and was followed by a blurring
beginning at Z318. Since Zapruder's distance from the rifle was constant,
we can expect a similar time lapse between shot and reaction for all three
shots. A 190 blurring would equate to a shot at Z182-183 range. The reason
for doubting such a shot is we would have to believe Oswald tried to fired
through the tree. That makes no sense.
Phil Willis and Hugh Betzner's photos sandwiching the shot sound
Z186 & Z202. No loose ends as far as I can tell, and all testimony is
backed up by the Zapruder film and two still photos. Denying a shot was
fired at Z185 requires someone to explain this remarkable set of
coincidences all happening within a fraction of a second. Meanwhile all
of the head turns before Z180 are sporadic and independent, and entirely
consistent with people in the cars looking at the crowd, and people in the
crowd looking at the cars.
The Willis and Betzner photos establish nothing. We would have to rely on
their recollections of when they snapped the pictures in relation to the
first shot. I give very little credence to such recollections.
As a side note, Rosemary Willis starts slowing her run down from 6 MPH
down to 4 MPH between Z133 and Z170. She seems to be decelerating as the
limo accelerates away from her at 10-12 MPH as it comes out of the corner
turn. Her full stop and head turn is Z190-Z200 - yet another coincidence
for my ever growing list!
If she was running alongside the limo when she heard the first shot, it is
unrealistic to think she would stop on a dime and immediately turn toward
the source of the shot. I find it far more likely she would come to a
gradual stop and then turn. That requires the shot to have been fired well
before Z185.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired.
It is consistent with a man who didn't recognize the sound as a gun shot.
Connally was an experienced hunter and he knew what a high powered rifle
sounded like. JFK was a trap shooter and more familiar with shotguns which
produce a different sound.
I'm sure you are right that many people didn't recognise the first noise
as a gunshot (Arnold Rowland on Houston street said people nearby started
laughing!), but I don't think that really helps nail down the exact timing
of the first shot as well as my previous points.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
It's safe to say he didn't have a stopwatch so anything he said about the
timing between the first and second shots is a guess and doesn't establish
the actual spacing between the shots.
Indeed, Connally didn't have a stopwatch, but the point he is making is
that the time gap was long enough for him to know he wasn't hit, but not
long enough to go beyond a short time gap like 2 seconds. Proof of the
rapidity he describes is elsewhere such as his Warren Commission
How do you establish from his testimony that it wasn't more than two
seconds?
"I knew it when I just looked down and I was covered with blood, and the
thought immediately passed through my mind that there were either two or
three people involved or more in this or someone was shooting with an
automatic rifle. These were just thoughts that went through my mind
because of the rapidity of these two, of the first shot plus the blow that
I took" (4H133)
That doesn't even make sense. A typical automatic weapon fires ten rounds
a second. Some even faster. Are we really supposed to believe that
immeiately after being hit, Connally was thinking these things?
https://aarclibrary.org/publib/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh4/html/WC_Vol4_0071a.htm
I don't think this description is consistent with a gap between shots of
over 4 seconds from Z150 to Z225. As you mentioned yourself earlier,
Connally was an "experienced hunter" so he knew a bolt action gun couldn't
have fired both shots, so this is why he said either an automatic weapon
was used or two gunmen were involved.
It isn't consistent. There is just no reason to believe it is accurate.
Post by John Corbett
I am very much unpersuaded by arguments that begin "So-and-so said"
because I know how unreliable eyewitness accounts can be. It is the least
reliable form of evidence we have.
I agree, the witnesses are in conflict on certain issues, but when they
independently corroborate each other and there is no conflicting evidence,
surely we should accept that what they say is probably true? *ALL*
I don't know what the exact count is for witnesses who said all the shots
came from the TSBD and how many said all the shots came from the GK. That
probably depends on who's doing the counting. Let's say for the sake of
argument both groups consisted of two dozen people. Does that mean both
groups are corroborated? That would require that there be two truths.
witness testimony is "So-and-so said", so does that mean we should ignore
John Connally and Rosemary Willis when they described turning their heads
after the first shot? I would say witness evidence is stronger if the
head turn can be corroborated with many other independent events in the
Z-film as I outlined earlier.
The Z-film is the kind of corroboration I have faith in. We see them doing
what they described. Connally testified he turned to his right in reaction
to hearing the first shot. We see him begin turning to his right at Z164.
What we don't know is how quickly he reacted. You're entitled to believe
that right turn wasn't a reaction to a gunshot, but then his reaction
doesn't help your cause.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
If the Alvarez theory is correct, there will be blurring after every shot
but not every blurring is evidence of a shot. There could be other reasons
for the camera to shake in Zapruder's hands.
Post by Mark Tyler
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
You seem to have convinced yourself of that.
Wrong, the *witnesses* have convinced me of a shot after Z313! Perhaps I
am too trusting, but if several witnesses say they heard a shot at a point
well after Z313 in the Z-film then I see no reason to dispute that. I
don't understand how so many witnesses can imagine the same thing
happening at the same time, and yet be totally wrong. I can easily
imagine a dozen people missing something due to being distracted by
events, but this is such a specific and positive event that was being
independently reported within hours and days of the event occurring.
The majority of witnesses said the headshot was the final shot. Could the
majority be wrong. Of course, but I find it far more probable that the few
who said there was a shot after Z313 are the ones who got it wrong.
When I evaluate competing theories in this case, if a theory cannot
explain corroborated evidence then I consider the theory to be either
incomplete or wrong. In other words the theory that Z313 is the final
shot requires a persuasive explanation of why these witnesses are all
wrong in their very clear interviews and statements.
As a contrast, you mentioned the shot noise from the grassy knoll earlier,
and there is a very plausible explanation that the reverberating sound
waves tricked many witnesses in this regard. Proof of this is from Emmett
Hudson, Zapruder, Sitzman, and Mr/Mrs Hester, who were all the closest
witnesses to that area and said the shot sounds came from the TSBD or that
general area. In this situation the quality of those witnesses trumps the
greater quantity of the witnesses who disagree because they were much
closer to the picket fence, concrete wall, and pergola (where the other
witnesses suggest that the shots came from).
I dispute that there is greater quality from one group of witnesses to
another.
If a similarly persuasive explanation exists for why shots were *NOT*
fired well after Z313 then I am happy to listen to it, and if I am wrong I
will happily accept that argument and change my mind.
What evidence would you expect there to be for something that didn't
happen? The only evidence for a post-Z313 shot are the recollections
of a small minority of witnesses. Not very compelling.
Mark Tyler
2021-01-09 21:43:52 UTC
Permalink
Post by John Corbett
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
It's not hard to find cherry picked witnesses to support just about any
scenario you choose. The problem is the shooting only happened one way and
since we have it being described more than one way, we know a lot of
witnesses got some key elements wrong. To figure out what happened you
need need to look at the entire body of evidence and figure out what fits
and what doesn't. The body of evidence yields only one sensible solution.
Three shots were fired at JFK. The first one missed and the next two found
the mark.
Post by Mark Tyler
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
As I was saying, you can find witnesses to support any number of
scenarios. Only one scenario is correct and the witnesses who described it
otherwise are simply wrong.
Post by Mark Tyler
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964,
If you take that approach you are accepting multiple truths because from
the beginning eyewitness accounts varied greatly on key elements.
Indeed! But the key point is that I am accepting what each witness says
in their own words, and on their own terms. My interpretation comes
later, but any theory I concoct must explain why a witness disagrees with
my ideas (the burden of proof is on my shoulders you could say).
The only explanation that is necessary is that witnesses can and often do
get important details wrong. We determine if what a witness tells us is
right or wrong by comparing that with things we can determine through
other forms of evidence and decide if that evidence corroborates or
refutes what the witness has told us. If the evidence refutes the witness,
it isn't necessary to explain why they got it wrong, only that they did
get it wrong.
I think
it is common for a witness to be distracted and miss one of the shots, so
perhaps we should understand what a witness says in terms of "perception"
rather than "truth". For example Mary Moorman perceived the first shot
noise when she took her photo at Z315, but the truth is that at least one
shot (and probably more) were fired before as we see the victims react
Z225-Z230. I conclude that she was simply busy concentrating on her
Polaroid camera, and failed to perceive all of the shot noises. Mary
Moorman's persistent honesty in not reporting the earlier shots here is to
her credit. A lesser person would have changed their story to follow the
herd and avoid social embarrassment.
Once you take account of witnesses missing shots and other events, a large
number of contradictions suddenly disappear and making sense of witness
statements becomes much easier.
There are other contradictions other than some witnesses didn't recognize
the first bang as a gun shot. This is why I am unimpressed by arguments
that begin so-and-so said. How do we know that what so-and-so told us is
accurate. Another so-and-so telling us the same thing doesn't establish it
is accurate. Two so-and-sos can be wrong about the same thing. It gives
more weight when multiple people say the same thing, but still doesn't
establish it as fact.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Multiple people can be wrong about the same thing. We know multiple people
were wrong about the same thing. For example most witnesses believed the
shots only came from one direction. One group of witnesses said they came
from the TSBD and another group said they came from the GK. Unless the two
groups were hearing a different set of shots and couldn't hear the other
set, we know for certain that one group had to be wrong about where the
shots came from. The same is true for the way other elements of the
shooting were described. Accepting what any witness tells us without
corroboration is a dubious practice. Using one witness to corroborate
another is almost as dubious. Anything any witness tells us should neither
be assumed to be right or wrong. It should be evaluated against the body
of evidence to determine if it is credible or not.
Post by Mark Tyler
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective.
Agreed but when we have a witness like Connally who describes for us what
he did in response to hearing the first shot and we see in the Z-film he
was doing just what he described, that is the kind of corroborate I have
faith in. Almost immediately after Connally turned his head to the right,
Rosemary Willis began to slow to a stop and then turned back toward the
TSBD. We have the Altgens photo showing the SS agents on the running board
of the follow up limo turning their heads to the rear. These aren't just
simple head turns that require interpretation. Clearly these people were
reacting to something.
Yes, I agree that the Altgens photo is helpful so lets explore it a little
https://www.jfkassassinationgallery.com/albums/userpics/10001/Altgens6_Corbis_half_size.jpg
We can see that these agents have all turned to the rear or their right in
John Ready (our left, front position) - Fully turned to the rear.
Paul Landis (behind John Ready) - Mostly turned to the rear.
Clint Hill (on our right, front position) - Looking at JFK.
William McIntyre (behind Clint Hill) - Turning to his right.
George Hickey (back seat) - Fully turned to the rear.
If the photo was taken around Z253-Z255 as most people think (including
me!), are they reacting to the shot or shots at Z220 which hit JFK &
Connally, or are they reacting to a shot fired some time before? I
suspect it was a shot fired before Z220 because they didn't have time in
those 30 frames (1.6 seconds) to hear the noise and then react by a
complete body turn.
So when did the agents start their turns? Not before Z193 as the Zapruder
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z193.jpg
George Hickey is looking to his left, so he would have to spin close to 270
degrees over the next 60 Z-frames (3.3 seconds). By Z200 Hickey is looking
directly forward so he has started to move!
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z200.jpg
By Z205 John Ready has started shuffling his arms around, so within 50
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z205.jpg
During Z193-Z205 I see no evidence of JFK or Connally being hit so I
deduce we are looking at the reaction to the first shot here, and then
Z225-Z230 we see the reaction in the victims to a being hit by a different
shot. But when was the first shot fired? Assuming a witness reaction
time of 0.2-0.5 seconds, the first shot *MUST* have been fired before Z190
with all head turns etc all starting by Z195.
I see no evidence JFK has reacted to anything. To me he seems to be one of
the people who didn't realize they had just heard a shot from a high
powered rifle. Jackie didn't begin turning to the right until the early
170s. Was this a reaction to the shot or just turning to look at the
spectators on the right because there were so few on left. Who knows?
As I have previously noted, this fits the Z185 shot theory, i.e. the
second largest Z-film blurring episode, and John Connally saying he heard
a shot 2 seconds before he was hit circa Z225-Z230.
There is also blurring at Z158 so unless you want to argue there were two
early missed shots, at least one of those is not a reaction to a gunshot.
Maybe neither are.
Anyone who thinks a shot was fired 2 seconds before Z185 needs to explain
the lack of reactions in unison before, and why do they all suddenly start
moving exactly in the same half second, exactly 2 seconds later? A
pregnant pause of that length for well trained agents makes no sense!
I dispute your premise that they were all reacting two seconds after Z185.
Surely it's far easier to just accept that a noisy gunshot was fired at
Z185 which fits the agents starting to move Z195-Z200 as soon as they hear
it; Zapruder starts shaking his camera as a reflex when he was startled at
Z190;
Using the definitive head shot as a baseline, that strike at Z313 would
have been fired in the Z310-311 range and was followed by a blurring
beginning at Z318. Since Zapruder's distance from the rifle was constant,
we can expect a similar time lapse between shot and reaction for all three
shots. A 190 blurring would equate to a shot at Z182-183 range. The reason
for doubting such a shot is we would have to believe Oswald tried to fired
through the tree. That makes no sense.
I don't know who fired the first shot and why it missed, but yes if it was
Oswald in the TSBD then shooting at JFK at that point with a tree in the
way doesn't make sense. Alternatively, a shot deflecting off a branch
might explain why it missed the limo, as would the idea that it was a
noisy decoy shot fired at the road to distract the witnesses and the
police from the other assassin who was shooting from a different location.
Either way, Virgie Baker did report a shot hitting the road at that point
as did Royce Skelton, and both were in ideal positions to see such a thing
during Z180-Z185.

I think there are many plausible explanations as to why the first shot
missed, and it's probably a mystery that can never be solved with complete
certainty.

Another important thing to mention about the description you have given
regarding Zapruder's reaction at Z318 is that it assumes that the head
shot was fired by Oswald. This assumption may or may not be correct (I'm
not committing either way because I don't know). However, my work all
starts from a blank sheet of paper where I make no assumptions at all. A
large number of witnesses reported that an extra shot was fired a second
or so just before the head shot so maybe LHO fired a noisy shot at
Z270-Z280 which caused the blur during Z290-Z295, but a quieter shot at
Z310 was not really heard by Zapruder, so the startle reaction came via
the visual stimulus 5 frames after Z313 (0.25 secs is typically for such a
reaction apparently).

So to summarise, I am trying to be neutral when I study the evidence and
remain open to all possible explanations. When people come at this case
determined to prove a conspiracy they typically achieve that goal.
Likewise when someone is determined to prove LHO acted alone, that too
seems to be their final conclusion. It's human nature I suppose, and you
could call it wishful thinking or confirmation bias. I'm trying very hard
to avoid that particular trap.
Post by John Corbett
Phil Willis and Hugh Betzner's photos sandwiching the shot sound
Z186 & Z202. No loose ends as far as I can tell, and all testimony is
backed up by the Zapruder film and two still photos. Denying a shot was
fired at Z185 requires someone to explain this remarkable set of
coincidences all happening within a fraction of a second. Meanwhile all
of the head turns before Z180 are sporadic and independent, and entirely
consistent with people in the cars looking at the crowd, and people in the
crowd looking at the cars.
The Willis and Betzner photos establish nothing. We would have to rely on
their recollections of when they snapped the pictures in relation to the
first shot. I give very little credence to such recollections.
I will give you credit for consistency John, any evidence that contradicts
the lone nut theory is dismissed with ruthless efficiency! I had a very
similar battle on my hands in another forum with researchers disputing the
authenticity of the films and photos who immediately challenged my
measurements by saying the evidence I used was concocted in a photo lab
and fiddled by the FBI in the Warren Report. I pointed out that all of
the films and photos are consistent with each other, and my animation is
proof that events unfolded in a smooth and plausible fashion. When any
theory requires such industrial scale dismissal of evidence, I have a
sneaking suspicion that the theory is wrong (conspiracy or lone nut).

Yes, there is a chance of an early shot at Z150 or earlier due to the odd
film blur or witness reactions, but the largest correlation of witness
reactions caught by the film and photos seems to be Z190-Z210. If these
reactions had happened 30-40 frames earlier, and nobody mentioned extra
shots just before or after Z313, I would be a lone nut theory supporter as
the evidence would support that theory.

I accept all reliable evidence, and high quality analysis based on it,
without fear or favour. This is why my work corroborates measurements
from the Dale Myers 2007-2010 acoustics report and the Luis Alvarez 1975
Zapruder film report (apart from very minor nitpicks in each case). I
know this whole debate is very toxic, with tribal loyalties and personal
egos galore, but I see good and bad analysis on all sides. In other words
I'm an independent, not a partisan, and my only goal is the truth (if such
a thing is even possible with this very confusing crime scene).
Post by John Corbett
As a side note, Rosemary Willis starts slowing her run down from 6 MPH
down to 4 MPH between Z133 and Z170. She seems to be decelerating as the
limo accelerates away from her at 10-12 MPH as it comes out of the corner
turn. Her full stop and head turn is Z190-Z200 - yet another coincidence
for my ever growing list!
If she was running alongside the limo when she heard the first shot, it is
unrealistic to think she would stop on a dime and immediately turn toward
the source of the shot. I find it far more likely she would come to a
gradual stop and then turn. That requires the shot to have been fired well
before Z185.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired.
It is consistent with a man who didn't recognize the sound as a gun shot.
Connally was an experienced hunter and he knew what a high powered rifle
sounded like. JFK was a trap shooter and more familiar with shotguns which
produce a different sound.
I'm sure you are right that many people didn't recognise the first noise
as a gunshot (Arnold Rowland on Houston street said people nearby started
laughing!), but I don't think that really helps nail down the exact timing
of the first shot as well as my previous points.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
It's safe to say he didn't have a stopwatch so anything he said about the
timing between the first and second shots is a guess and doesn't establish
the actual spacing between the shots.
Indeed, Connally didn't have a stopwatch, but the point he is making is
that the time gap was long enough for him to know he wasn't hit, but not
long enough to go beyond a short time gap like 2 seconds. Proof of the
rapidity he describes is elsewhere such as his Warren Commission
How do you establish from his testimony that it wasn't more than two
seconds?
"I knew it when I just looked down and I was covered with blood, and the
thought immediately passed through my mind that there were either two or
three people involved or more in this or someone was shooting with an
automatic rifle. These were just thoughts that went through my mind
because of the rapidity of these two, of the first shot plus the blow that
I took" (4H133)
That doesn't even make sense. A typical automatic weapon fires ten rounds
a second. Some even faster. Are we really supposed to believe that
immeiately after being hit, Connally was thinking these things?
https://aarclibrary.org/publib/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh4/html/WC_Vol4_0071a.htm
I don't think this description is consistent with a gap between shots of
over 4 seconds from Z150 to Z225. As you mentioned yourself earlier,
Connally was an "experienced hunter" so he knew a bolt action gun couldn't
have fired both shots, so this is why he said either an automatic weapon
was used or two gunmen were involved.
It isn't consistent. There is just no reason to believe it is accurate.
Post by John Corbett
I am very much unpersuaded by arguments that begin "So-and-so said"
because I know how unreliable eyewitness accounts can be. It is the least
reliable form of evidence we have.
I agree, the witnesses are in conflict on certain issues, but when they
independently corroborate each other and there is no conflicting evidence,
surely we should accept that what they say is probably true? *ALL*
I don't know what the exact count is for witnesses who said all the shots
came from the TSBD and how many said all the shots came from the GK. That
probably depends on who's doing the counting. Let's say for the sake of
argument both groups consisted of two dozen people. Does that mean both
groups are corroborated? That would require that there be two truths.
witness testimony is "So-and-so said", so does that mean we should ignore
John Connally and Rosemary Willis when they described turning their heads
after the first shot? I would say witness evidence is stronger if the
head turn can be corroborated with many other independent events in the
Z-film as I outlined earlier.
The Z-film is the kind of corroboration I have faith in. We see them doing
what they described. Connally testified he turned to his right in reaction
to hearing the first shot. We see him begin turning to his right at Z164.
What we don't know is how quickly he reacted. You're entitled to believe
that right turn wasn't a reaction to a gunshot, but then his reaction
doesn't help your cause.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
If the Alvarez theory is correct, there will be blurring after every shot
but not every blurring is evidence of a shot. There could be other reasons
for the camera to shake in Zapruder's hands.
Post by Mark Tyler
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
You seem to have convinced yourself of that.
Wrong, the *witnesses* have convinced me of a shot after Z313! Perhaps I
am too trusting, but if several witnesses say they heard a shot at a point
well after Z313 in the Z-film then I see no reason to dispute that. I
don't understand how so many witnesses can imagine the same thing
happening at the same time, and yet be totally wrong. I can easily
imagine a dozen people missing something due to being distracted by
events, but this is such a specific and positive event that was being
independently reported within hours and days of the event occurring.
The majority of witnesses said the headshot was the final shot. Could the
majority be wrong. Of course, but I find it far more probable that the few
who said there was a shot after Z313 are the ones who got it wrong.
When I evaluate competing theories in this case, if a theory cannot
explain corroborated evidence then I consider the theory to be either
incomplete or wrong. In other words the theory that Z313 is the final
shot requires a persuasive explanation of why these witnesses are all
wrong in their very clear interviews and statements.
As a contrast, you mentioned the shot noise from the grassy knoll earlier,
and there is a very plausible explanation that the reverberating sound
waves tricked many witnesses in this regard. Proof of this is from Emmett
Hudson, Zapruder, Sitzman, and Mr/Mrs Hester, who were all the closest
witnesses to that area and said the shot sounds came from the TSBD or that
general area. In this situation the quality of those witnesses trumps the
greater quantity of the witnesses who disagree because they were much
closer to the picket fence, concrete wall, and pergola (where the other
witnesses suggest that the shots came from).
I dispute that there is greater quality from one group of witnesses to
another.
If a similarly persuasive explanation exists for why shots were *NOT*
fired well after Z313 then I am happy to listen to it, and if I am wrong I
will happily accept that argument and change my mind.
What evidence would you expect there to be for something that didn't
happen? The only evidence for a post-Z313 shot are the recollections
of a small minority of witnesses. Not very compelling.
19efppp
2021-01-10 03:06:50 UTC
Permalink
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
It's not hard to find cherry picked witnesses to support just about any
scenario you choose. The problem is the shooting only happened one way and
since we have it being described more than one way, we know a lot of
witnesses got some key elements wrong. To figure out what happened you
need need to look at the entire body of evidence and figure out what fits
and what doesn't. The body of evidence yields only one sensible solution.
Three shots were fired at JFK. The first one missed and the next two found
the mark.
Post by Mark Tyler
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
As I was saying, you can find witnesses to support any number of
scenarios. Only one scenario is correct and the witnesses who described it
otherwise are simply wrong.
Post by Mark Tyler
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964,
If you take that approach you are accepting multiple truths because from
the beginning eyewitness accounts varied greatly on key elements.
Indeed! But the key point is that I am accepting what each witness says
in their own words, and on their own terms. My interpretation comes
later, but any theory I concoct must explain why a witness disagrees with
my ideas (the burden of proof is on my shoulders you could say).
The only explanation that is necessary is that witnesses can and often do
get important details wrong. We determine if what a witness tells us is
right or wrong by comparing that with things we can determine through
other forms of evidence and decide if that evidence corroborates or
refutes what the witness has told us. If the evidence refutes the witness,
it isn't necessary to explain why they got it wrong, only that they did
get it wrong.
I think
it is common for a witness to be distracted and miss one of the shots, so
perhaps we should understand what a witness says in terms of "perception"
rather than "truth". For example Mary Moorman perceived the first shot
noise when she took her photo at Z315, but the truth is that at least one
shot (and probably more) were fired before as we see the victims react
Z225-Z230. I conclude that she was simply busy concentrating on her
Polaroid camera, and failed to perceive all of the shot noises. Mary
Moorman's persistent honesty in not reporting the earlier shots here is to
her credit. A lesser person would have changed their story to follow the
herd and avoid social embarrassment.
Once you take account of witnesses missing shots and other events, a large
number of contradictions suddenly disappear and making sense of witness
statements becomes much easier.
There are other contradictions other than some witnesses didn't recognize
the first bang as a gun shot. This is why I am unimpressed by arguments
that begin so-and-so said. How do we know that what so-and-so told us is
accurate. Another so-and-so telling us the same thing doesn't establish it
is accurate. Two so-and-sos can be wrong about the same thing. It gives
more weight when multiple people say the same thing, but still doesn't
establish it as fact.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Multiple people can be wrong about the same thing. We know multiple people
were wrong about the same thing. For example most witnesses believed the
shots only came from one direction. One group of witnesses said they came
from the TSBD and another group said they came from the GK. Unless the two
groups were hearing a different set of shots and couldn't hear the other
set, we know for certain that one group had to be wrong about where the
shots came from. The same is true for the way other elements of the
shooting were described. Accepting what any witness tells us without
corroboration is a dubious practice. Using one witness to corroborate
another is almost as dubious. Anything any witness tells us should neither
be assumed to be right or wrong. It should be evaluated against the body
of evidence to determine if it is credible or not.
Post by Mark Tyler
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective.
Agreed but when we have a witness like Connally who describes for us what
he did in response to hearing the first shot and we see in the Z-film he
was doing just what he described, that is the kind of corroborate I have
faith in. Almost immediately after Connally turned his head to the right,
Rosemary Willis began to slow to a stop and then turned back toward the
TSBD. We have the Altgens photo showing the SS agents on the running board
of the follow up limo turning their heads to the rear. These aren't just
simple head turns that require interpretation. Clearly these people were
reacting to something.
Yes, I agree that the Altgens photo is helpful so lets explore it a little
https://www.jfkassassinationgallery.com/albums/userpics/10001/Altgens6_Corbis_half_size.jpg
We can see that these agents have all turned to the rear or their right in
John Ready (our left, front position) - Fully turned to the rear.
Paul Landis (behind John Ready) - Mostly turned to the rear.
Clint Hill (on our right, front position) - Looking at JFK.
William McIntyre (behind Clint Hill) - Turning to his right.
George Hickey (back seat) - Fully turned to the rear.
If the photo was taken around Z253-Z255 as most people think (including
me!), are they reacting to the shot or shots at Z220 which hit JFK &
Connally, or are they reacting to a shot fired some time before? I
suspect it was a shot fired before Z220 because they didn't have time in
those 30 frames (1.6 seconds) to hear the noise and then react by a
complete body turn.
So when did the agents start their turns? Not before Z193 as the Zapruder
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z193.jpg
George Hickey is looking to his left, so he would have to spin close to 270
degrees over the next 60 Z-frames (3.3 seconds). By Z200 Hickey is looking
directly forward so he has started to move!
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z200.jpg
By Z205 John Ready has started shuffling his arms around, so within 50
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z205.jpg
During Z193-Z205 I see no evidence of JFK or Connally being hit so I
deduce we are looking at the reaction to the first shot here, and then
Z225-Z230 we see the reaction in the victims to a being hit by a different
shot. But when was the first shot fired? Assuming a witness reaction
time of 0.2-0.5 seconds, the first shot *MUST* have been fired before Z190
with all head turns etc all starting by Z195.
I see no evidence JFK has reacted to anything. To me he seems to be one of
the people who didn't realize they had just heard a shot from a high
powered rifle. Jackie didn't begin turning to the right until the early
170s. Was this a reaction to the shot or just turning to look at the
spectators on the right because there were so few on left. Who knows?
As I have previously noted, this fits the Z185 shot theory, i.e. the
second largest Z-film blurring episode, and John Connally saying he heard
a shot 2 seconds before he was hit circa Z225-Z230.
There is also blurring at Z158 so unless you want to argue there were two
early missed shots, at least one of those is not a reaction to a gunshot.
Maybe neither are.
Anyone who thinks a shot was fired 2 seconds before Z185 needs to explain
the lack of reactions in unison before, and why do they all suddenly start
moving exactly in the same half second, exactly 2 seconds later? A
pregnant pause of that length for well trained agents makes no sense!
I dispute your premise that they were all reacting two seconds after Z185.
Surely it's far easier to just accept that a noisy gunshot was fired at
Z185 which fits the agents starting to move Z195-Z200 as soon as they hear
it; Zapruder starts shaking his camera as a reflex when he was startled at
Z190;
Using the definitive head shot as a baseline, that strike at Z313 would
have been fired in the Z310-311 range and was followed by a blurring
beginning at Z318. Since Zapruder's distance from the rifle was constant,
we can expect a similar time lapse between shot and reaction for all three
shots. A 190 blurring would equate to a shot at Z182-183 range. The reason
for doubting such a shot is we would have to believe Oswald tried to fired
through the tree. That makes no sense.
I don't know who fired the first shot and why it missed, but yes if it was
Oswald in the TSBD then shooting at JFK at that point with a tree in the
way doesn't make sense. Alternatively, a shot deflecting off a branch
might explain why it missed the limo, as would the idea that it was a
noisy decoy shot fired at the road to distract the witnesses and the
police from the other assassin who was shooting from a different location.
Either way, Virgie Baker did report a shot hitting the road at that point
as did Royce Skelton, and both were in ideal positions to see such a thing
during Z180-Z185.
I think there are many plausible explanations as to why the first shot
missed, and it's probably a mystery that can never be solved with complete
certainty.
Another important thing to mention about the description you have given
regarding Zapruder's reaction at Z318 is that it assumes that the head
shot was fired by Oswald. This assumption may or may not be correct (I'm
not committing either way because I don't know). However, my work all
starts from a blank sheet of paper where I make no assumptions at all. A
large number of witnesses reported that an extra shot was fired a second
or so just before the head shot so maybe LHO fired a noisy shot at
Z270-Z280 which caused the blur during Z290-Z295, but a quieter shot at
Z310 was not really heard by Zapruder, so the startle reaction came via
the visual stimulus 5 frames after Z313 (0.25 secs is typically for such a
reaction apparently).
So to summarise, I am trying to be neutral when I study the evidence and
remain open to all possible explanations. When people come at this case
determined to prove a conspiracy they typically achieve that goal.
Likewise when someone is determined to prove LHO acted alone, that too
seems to be their final conclusion. It's human nature I suppose, and you
could call it wishful thinking or confirmation bias. I'm trying very hard
to avoid that particular trap.
Post by John Corbett
Phil Willis and Hugh Betzner's photos sandwiching the shot sound
Z186 & Z202. No loose ends as far as I can tell, and all testimony is
backed up by the Zapruder film and two still photos. Denying a shot was
fired at Z185 requires someone to explain this remarkable set of
coincidences all happening within a fraction of a second. Meanwhile all
of the head turns before Z180 are sporadic and independent, and entirely
consistent with people in the cars looking at the crowd, and people in the
crowd looking at the cars.
The Willis and Betzner photos establish nothing. We would have to rely on
their recollections of when they snapped the pictures in relation to the
first shot. I give very little credence to such recollections.
I will give you credit for consistency John, any evidence that contradicts
the lone nut theory is dismissed with ruthless efficiency! I had a very
similar battle on my hands in another forum with researchers disputing the
authenticity of the films and photos who immediately challenged my
measurements by saying the evidence I used was concocted in a photo lab
and fiddled by the FBI in the Warren Report. I pointed out that all of
the films and photos are consistent with each other, and my animation is
proof that events unfolded in a smooth and plausible fashion. When any
theory requires such industrial scale dismissal of evidence, I have a
sneaking suspicion that the theory is wrong (conspiracy or lone nut).
Yes, there is a chance of an early shot at Z150 or earlier due to the odd
film blur or witness reactions, but the largest correlation of witness
reactions caught by the film and photos seems to be Z190-Z210. If these
reactions had happened 30-40 frames earlier, and nobody mentioned extra
shots just before or after Z313, I would be a lone nut theory supporter as
the evidence would support that theory.
I accept all reliable evidence, and high quality analysis based on it,
without fear or favour. This is why my work corroborates measurements
from the Dale Myers 2007-2010 acoustics report and the Luis Alvarez 1975
Zapruder film report (apart from very minor nitpicks in each case). I
know this whole debate is very toxic, with tribal loyalties and personal
egos galore, but I see good and bad analysis on all sides. In other words
I'm an independent, not a partisan, and my only goal is the truth (if such
a thing is even possible with this very confusing crime scene).
Post by John Corbett
As a side note, Rosemary Willis starts slowing her run down from 6 MPH
down to 4 MPH between Z133 and Z170. She seems to be decelerating as the
limo accelerates away from her at 10-12 MPH as it comes out of the corner
turn. Her full stop and head turn is Z190-Z200 - yet another coincidence
for my ever growing list!
If she was running alongside the limo when she heard the first shot, it is
unrealistic to think she would stop on a dime and immediately turn toward
the source of the shot. I find it far more likely she would come to a
gradual stop and then turn. That requires the shot to have been fired well
before Z185.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired.
It is consistent with a man who didn't recognize the sound as a gun shot.
Connally was an experienced hunter and he knew what a high powered rifle
sounded like. JFK was a trap shooter and more familiar with shotguns which
produce a different sound.
I'm sure you are right that many people didn't recognise the first noise
as a gunshot (Arnold Rowland on Houston street said people nearby started
laughing!), but I don't think that really helps nail down the exact timing
of the first shot as well as my previous points.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
It's safe to say he didn't have a stopwatch so anything he said about the
timing between the first and second shots is a guess and doesn't establish
the actual spacing between the shots.
Indeed, Connally didn't have a stopwatch, but the point he is making is
that the time gap was long enough for him to know he wasn't hit, but not
long enough to go beyond a short time gap like 2 seconds. Proof of the
rapidity he describes is elsewhere such as his Warren Commission
How do you establish from his testimony that it wasn't more than two
seconds?
"I knew it when I just looked down and I was covered with blood, and the
thought immediately passed through my mind that there were either two or
three people involved or more in this or someone was shooting with an
automatic rifle. These were just thoughts that went through my mind
because of the rapidity of these two, of the first shot plus the blow that
I took" (4H133)
That doesn't even make sense. A typical automatic weapon fires ten rounds
a second. Some even faster. Are we really supposed to believe that
immeiately after being hit, Connally was thinking these things?
https://aarclibrary.org/publib/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh4/html/WC_Vol4_0071a.htm
I don't think this description is consistent with a gap between shots of
over 4 seconds from Z150 to Z225. As you mentioned yourself earlier,
Connally was an "experienced hunter" so he knew a bolt action gun couldn't
have fired both shots, so this is why he said either an automatic weapon
was used or two gunmen were involved.
It isn't consistent. There is just no reason to believe it is accurate.
Post by John Corbett
I am very much unpersuaded by arguments that begin "So-and-so said"
because I know how unreliable eyewitness accounts can be. It is the least
reliable form of evidence we have.
I agree, the witnesses are in conflict on certain issues, but when they
independently corroborate each other and there is no conflicting evidence,
surely we should accept that what they say is probably true? *ALL*
I don't know what the exact count is for witnesses who said all the shots
came from the TSBD and how many said all the shots came from the GK. That
probably depends on who's doing the counting. Let's say for the sake of
argument both groups consisted of two dozen people. Does that mean both
groups are corroborated? That would require that there be two truths.
witness testimony is "So-and-so said", so does that mean we should ignore
John Connally and Rosemary Willis when they described turning their heads
after the first shot? I would say witness evidence is stronger if the
head turn can be corroborated with many other independent events in the
Z-film as I outlined earlier.
The Z-film is the kind of corroboration I have faith in. We see them doing
what they described. Connally testified he turned to his right in reaction
to hearing the first shot. We see him begin turning to his right at Z164.
What we don't know is how quickly he reacted. You're entitled to believe
that right turn wasn't a reaction to a gunshot, but then his reaction
doesn't help your cause.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
If the Alvarez theory is correct, there will be blurring after every shot
but not every blurring is evidence of a shot. There could be other reasons
for the camera to shake in Zapruder's hands.
Post by Mark Tyler
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
You seem to have convinced yourself of that.
Wrong, the *witnesses* have convinced me of a shot after Z313! Perhaps I
am too trusting, but if several witnesses say they heard a shot at a point
well after Z313 in the Z-film then I see no reason to dispute that. I
don't understand how so many witnesses can imagine the same thing
happening at the same time, and yet be totally wrong. I can easily
imagine a dozen people missing something due to being distracted by
events, but this is such a specific and positive event that was being
independently reported within hours and days of the event occurring.
The majority of witnesses said the headshot was the final shot. Could the
majority be wrong. Of course, but I find it far more probable that the few
who said there was a shot after Z313 are the ones who got it wrong.
When I evaluate competing theories in this case, if a theory cannot
explain corroborated evidence then I consider the theory to be either
incomplete or wrong. In other words the theory that Z313 is the final
shot requires a persuasive explanation of why these witnesses are all
wrong in their very clear interviews and statements.
As a contrast, you mentioned the shot noise from the grassy knoll earlier,
and there is a very plausible explanation that the reverberating sound
waves tricked many witnesses in this regard. Proof of this is from Emmett
Hudson, Zapruder, Sitzman, and Mr/Mrs Hester, who were all the closest
witnesses to that area and said the shot sounds came from the TSBD or that
general area. In this situation the quality of those witnesses trumps the
greater quantity of the witnesses who disagree because they were much
closer to the picket fence, concrete wall, and pergola (where the other
witnesses suggest that the shots came from).
I dispute that there is greater quality from one group of witnesses to
another.
If a similarly persuasive explanation exists for why shots were *NOT*
fired well after Z313 then I am happy to listen to it, and if I am wrong I
will happily accept that argument and change my mind.
What evidence would you expect there to be for something that didn't
happen? The only evidence for a post-Z313 shot are the recollections
of a small minority of witnesses. Not very compelling.
Well, if you are open to all explanations, I'll toss you mine. Witnesses
described at least 3 distinctly different shots that missed. One witness
saw two misses, one in front and one behind the limo. And another witness
saw a shot hit the grass. Directions imply the TSBD as source. And this is
not even accounting for Tague, whomI think was probably lying. Ergo, all
shots from the TSBD missed. Maybe it really was Mr. Maggie's Drawers in
the window, but I don't think that even Oswald was that bad a shot.
Mark Tyler
2021-01-10 14:53:16 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
It's not hard to find cherry picked witnesses to support just about any
scenario you choose. The problem is the shooting only happened one way and
since we have it being described more than one way, we know a lot of
witnesses got some key elements wrong. To figure out what happened you
need need to look at the entire body of evidence and figure out what fits
and what doesn't. The body of evidence yields only one sensible solution.
Three shots were fired at JFK. The first one missed and the next two found
the mark.
Post by Mark Tyler
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
As I was saying, you can find witnesses to support any number of
scenarios. Only one scenario is correct and the witnesses who described it
otherwise are simply wrong.
Post by Mark Tyler
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964,
If you take that approach you are accepting multiple truths because from
the beginning eyewitness accounts varied greatly on key elements.
Indeed! But the key point is that I am accepting what each witness says
in their own words, and on their own terms. My interpretation comes
later, but any theory I concoct must explain why a witness disagrees with
my ideas (the burden of proof is on my shoulders you could say).
The only explanation that is necessary is that witnesses can and often do
get important details wrong. We determine if what a witness tells us is
right or wrong by comparing that with things we can determine through
other forms of evidence and decide if that evidence corroborates or
refutes what the witness has told us. If the evidence refutes the witness,
it isn't necessary to explain why they got it wrong, only that they did
get it wrong.
I think
it is common for a witness to be distracted and miss one of the shots, so
perhaps we should understand what a witness says in terms of "perception"
rather than "truth". For example Mary Moorman perceived the first shot
noise when she took her photo at Z315, but the truth is that at least one
shot (and probably more) were fired before as we see the victims react
Z225-Z230. I conclude that she was simply busy concentrating on her
Polaroid camera, and failed to perceive all of the shot noises. Mary
Moorman's persistent honesty in not reporting the earlier shots here is to
her credit. A lesser person would have changed their story to follow the
herd and avoid social embarrassment.
Once you take account of witnesses missing shots and other events, a large
number of contradictions suddenly disappear and making sense of witness
statements becomes much easier.
There are other contradictions other than some witnesses didn't recognize
the first bang as a gun shot. This is why I am unimpressed by arguments
that begin so-and-so said. How do we know that what so-and-so told us is
accurate. Another so-and-so telling us the same thing doesn't establish it
is accurate. Two so-and-sos can be wrong about the same thing. It gives
more weight when multiple people say the same thing, but still doesn't
establish it as fact.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Multiple people can be wrong about the same thing. We know multiple people
were wrong about the same thing. For example most witnesses believed the
shots only came from one direction. One group of witnesses said they came
from the TSBD and another group said they came from the GK. Unless the two
groups were hearing a different set of shots and couldn't hear the other
set, we know for certain that one group had to be wrong about where the
shots came from. The same is true for the way other elements of the
shooting were described. Accepting what any witness tells us without
corroboration is a dubious practice. Using one witness to corroborate
another is almost as dubious. Anything any witness tells us should neither
be assumed to be right or wrong. It should be evaluated against the body
of evidence to determine if it is credible or not.
Post by Mark Tyler
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective.
Agreed but when we have a witness like Connally who describes for us what
he did in response to hearing the first shot and we see in the Z-film he
was doing just what he described, that is the kind of corroborate I have
faith in. Almost immediately after Connally turned his head to the right,
Rosemary Willis began to slow to a stop and then turned back toward the
TSBD. We have the Altgens photo showing the SS agents on the running board
of the follow up limo turning their heads to the rear. These aren't just
simple head turns that require interpretation. Clearly these people were
reacting to something.
Yes, I agree that the Altgens photo is helpful so lets explore it a little
https://www.jfkassassinationgallery.com/albums/userpics/10001/Altgens6_Corbis_half_size.jpg
We can see that these agents have all turned to the rear or their right in
John Ready (our left, front position) - Fully turned to the rear.
Paul Landis (behind John Ready) - Mostly turned to the rear.
Clint Hill (on our right, front position) - Looking at JFK.
William McIntyre (behind Clint Hill) - Turning to his right.
George Hickey (back seat) - Fully turned to the rear.
If the photo was taken around Z253-Z255 as most people think (including
me!), are they reacting to the shot or shots at Z220 which hit JFK &
Connally, or are they reacting to a shot fired some time before? I
suspect it was a shot fired before Z220 because they didn't have time in
those 30 frames (1.6 seconds) to hear the noise and then react by a
complete body turn.
So when did the agents start their turns? Not before Z193 as the Zapruder
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z193.jpg
George Hickey is looking to his left, so he would have to spin close to 270
degrees over the next 60 Z-frames (3.3 seconds). By Z200 Hickey is looking
directly forward so he has started to move!
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z200.jpg
By Z205 John Ready has started shuffling his arms around, so within 50
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z205.jpg
During Z193-Z205 I see no evidence of JFK or Connally being hit so I
deduce we are looking at the reaction to the first shot here, and then
Z225-Z230 we see the reaction in the victims to a being hit by a different
shot. But when was the first shot fired? Assuming a witness reaction
time of 0.2-0.5 seconds, the first shot *MUST* have been fired before Z190
with all head turns etc all starting by Z195.
I see no evidence JFK has reacted to anything. To me he seems to be one of
the people who didn't realize they had just heard a shot from a high
powered rifle. Jackie didn't begin turning to the right until the early
170s. Was this a reaction to the shot or just turning to look at the
spectators on the right because there were so few on left. Who knows?
As I have previously noted, this fits the Z185 shot theory, i.e. the
second largest Z-film blurring episode, and John Connally saying he heard
a shot 2 seconds before he was hit circa Z225-Z230.
There is also blurring at Z158 so unless you want to argue there were two
early missed shots, at least one of those is not a reaction to a gunshot.
Maybe neither are.
Anyone who thinks a shot was fired 2 seconds before Z185 needs to explain
the lack of reactions in unison before, and why do they all suddenly start
moving exactly in the same half second, exactly 2 seconds later? A
pregnant pause of that length for well trained agents makes no sense!
I dispute your premise that they were all reacting two seconds after Z185.
Surely it's far easier to just accept that a noisy gunshot was fired at
Z185 which fits the agents starting to move Z195-Z200 as soon as they hear
it; Zapruder starts shaking his camera as a reflex when he was startled at
Z190;
Using the definitive head shot as a baseline, that strike at Z313 would
have been fired in the Z310-311 range and was followed by a blurring
beginning at Z318. Since Zapruder's distance from the rifle was constant,
we can expect a similar time lapse between shot and reaction for all three
shots. A 190 blurring would equate to a shot at Z182-183 range. The reason
for doubting such a shot is we would have to believe Oswald tried to fired
through the tree. That makes no sense.
I don't know who fired the first shot and why it missed, but yes if it was
Oswald in the TSBD then shooting at JFK at that point with a tree in the
way doesn't make sense. Alternatively, a shot deflecting off a branch
might explain why it missed the limo, as would the idea that it was a
noisy decoy shot fired at the road to distract the witnesses and the
police from the other assassin who was shooting from a different location.
Either way, Virgie Baker did report a shot hitting the road at that point
as did Royce Skelton, and both were in ideal positions to see such a thing
during Z180-Z185.
I think there are many plausible explanations as to why the first shot
missed, and it's probably a mystery that can never be solved with complete
certainty.
Another important thing to mention about the description you have given
regarding Zapruder's reaction at Z318 is that it assumes that the head
shot was fired by Oswald. This assumption may or may not be correct (I'm
not committing either way because I don't know). However, my work all
starts from a blank sheet of paper where I make no assumptions at all. A
large number of witnesses reported that an extra shot was fired a second
or so just before the head shot so maybe LHO fired a noisy shot at
Z270-Z280 which caused the blur during Z290-Z295, but a quieter shot at
Z310 was not really heard by Zapruder, so the startle reaction came via
the visual stimulus 5 frames after Z313 (0.25 secs is typically for such a
reaction apparently).
So to summarise, I am trying to be neutral when I study the evidence and
remain open to all possible explanations. When people come at this case
determined to prove a conspiracy they typically achieve that goal.
Likewise when someone is determined to prove LHO acted alone, that too
seems to be their final conclusion. It's human nature I suppose, and you
could call it wishful thinking or confirmation bias. I'm trying very hard
to avoid that particular trap.
Post by John Corbett
Phil Willis and Hugh Betzner's photos sandwiching the shot sound
Z186 & Z202. No loose ends as far as I can tell, and all testimony is
backed up by the Zapruder film and two still photos. Denying a shot was
fired at Z185 requires someone to explain this remarkable set of
coincidences all happening within a fraction of a second. Meanwhile all
of the head turns before Z180 are sporadic and independent, and entirely
consistent with people in the cars looking at the crowd, and people in the
crowd looking at the cars.
The Willis and Betzner photos establish nothing. We would have to rely on
their recollections of when they snapped the pictures in relation to the
first shot. I give very little credence to such recollections.
I will give you credit for consistency John, any evidence that contradicts
the lone nut theory is dismissed with ruthless efficiency! I had a very
similar battle on my hands in another forum with researchers disputing the
authenticity of the films and photos who immediately challenged my
measurements by saying the evidence I used was concocted in a photo lab
and fiddled by the FBI in the Warren Report. I pointed out that all of
the films and photos are consistent with each other, and my animation is
proof that events unfolded in a smooth and plausible fashion. When any
theory requires such industrial scale dismissal of evidence, I have a
sneaking suspicion that the theory is wrong (conspiracy or lone nut).
Yes, there is a chance of an early shot at Z150 or earlier due to the odd
film blur or witness reactions, but the largest correlation of witness
reactions caught by the film and photos seems to be Z190-Z210. If these
reactions had happened 30-40 frames earlier, and nobody mentioned extra
shots just before or after Z313, I would be a lone nut theory supporter as
the evidence would support that theory.
I accept all reliable evidence, and high quality analysis based on it,
without fear or favour. This is why my work corroborates measurements
from the Dale Myers 2007-2010 acoustics report and the Luis Alvarez 1975
Zapruder film report (apart from very minor nitpicks in each case). I
know this whole debate is very toxic, with tribal loyalties and personal
egos galore, but I see good and bad analysis on all sides. In other words
I'm an independent, not a partisan, and my only goal is the truth (if such
a thing is even possible with this very confusing crime scene).
Post by John Corbett
As a side note, Rosemary Willis starts slowing her run down from 6 MPH
down to 4 MPH between Z133 and Z170. She seems to be decelerating as the
limo accelerates away from her at 10-12 MPH as it comes out of the corner
turn. Her full stop and head turn is Z190-Z200 - yet another coincidence
for my ever growing list!
If she was running alongside the limo when she heard the first shot, it is
unrealistic to think she would stop on a dime and immediately turn toward
the source of the shot. I find it far more likely she would come to a
gradual stop and then turn. That requires the shot to have been fired well
before Z185.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired.
It is consistent with a man who didn't recognize the sound as a gun shot.
Connally was an experienced hunter and he knew what a high powered rifle
sounded like. JFK was a trap shooter and more familiar with shotguns which
produce a different sound.
I'm sure you are right that many people didn't recognise the first noise
as a gunshot (Arnold Rowland on Houston street said people nearby started
laughing!), but I don't think that really helps nail down the exact timing
of the first shot as well as my previous points.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
It's safe to say he didn't have a stopwatch so anything he said about the
timing between the first and second shots is a guess and doesn't establish
the actual spacing between the shots.
Indeed, Connally didn't have a stopwatch, but the point he is making is
that the time gap was long enough for him to know he wasn't hit, but not
long enough to go beyond a short time gap like 2 seconds. Proof of the
rapidity he describes is elsewhere such as his Warren Commission
How do you establish from his testimony that it wasn't more than two
seconds?
"I knew it when I just looked down and I was covered with blood, and the
thought immediately passed through my mind that there were either two or
three people involved or more in this or someone was shooting with an
automatic rifle. These were just thoughts that went through my mind
because of the rapidity of these two, of the first shot plus the blow that
I took" (4H133)
That doesn't even make sense. A typical automatic weapon fires ten rounds
a second. Some even faster. Are we really supposed to believe that
immeiately after being hit, Connally was thinking these things?
https://aarclibrary.org/publib/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh4/html/WC_Vol4_0071a.htm
I don't think this description is consistent with a gap between shots of
over 4 seconds from Z150 to Z225. As you mentioned yourself earlier,
Connally was an "experienced hunter" so he knew a bolt action gun couldn't
have fired both shots, so this is why he said either an automatic weapon
was used or two gunmen were involved.
It isn't consistent. There is just no reason to believe it is accurate.
Post by John Corbett
I am very much unpersuaded by arguments that begin "So-and-so said"
because I know how unreliable eyewitness accounts can be. It is the least
reliable form of evidence we have.
I agree, the witnesses are in conflict on certain issues, but when they
independently corroborate each other and there is no conflicting evidence,
surely we should accept that what they say is probably true? *ALL*
I don't know what the exact count is for witnesses who said all the shots
came from the TSBD and how many said all the shots came from the GK. That
probably depends on who's doing the counting. Let's say for the sake of
argument both groups consisted of two dozen people. Does that mean both
groups are corroborated? That would require that there be two truths.
witness testimony is "So-and-so said", so does that mean we should ignore
John Connally and Rosemary Willis when they described turning their heads
after the first shot? I would say witness evidence is stronger if the
head turn can be corroborated with many other independent events in the
Z-film as I outlined earlier.
The Z-film is the kind of corroboration I have faith in. We see them doing
what they described. Connally testified he turned to his right in reaction
to hearing the first shot. We see him begin turning to his right at Z164.
What we don't know is how quickly he reacted. You're entitled to believe
that right turn wasn't a reaction to a gunshot, but then his reaction
doesn't help your cause.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
If the Alvarez theory is correct, there will be blurring after every shot
but not every blurring is evidence of a shot. There could be other reasons
for the camera to shake in Zapruder's hands.
Post by Mark Tyler
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
You seem to have convinced yourself of that.
Wrong, the *witnesses* have convinced me of a shot after Z313! Perhaps I
am too trusting, but if several witnesses say they heard a shot at a point
well after Z313 in the Z-film then I see no reason to dispute that. I
don't understand how so many witnesses can imagine the same thing
happening at the same time, and yet be totally wrong. I can easily
imagine a dozen people missing something due to being distracted by
events, but this is such a specific and positive event that was being
independently reported within hours and days of the event occurring.
The majority of witnesses said the headshot was the final shot. Could the
majority be wrong. Of course, but I find it far more probable that the few
who said there was a shot after Z313 are the ones who got it wrong.
When I evaluate competing theories in this case, if a theory cannot
explain corroborated evidence then I consider the theory to be either
incomplete or wrong. In other words the theory that Z313 is the final
shot requires a persuasive explanation of why these witnesses are all
wrong in their very clear interviews and statements.
As a contrast, you mentioned the shot noise from the grassy knoll earlier,
and there is a very plausible explanation that the reverberating sound
waves tricked many witnesses in this regard. Proof of this is from Emmett
Hudson, Zapruder, Sitzman, and Mr/Mrs Hester, who were all the closest
witnesses to that area and said the shot sounds came from the TSBD or that
general area. In this situation the quality of those witnesses trumps the
greater quantity of the witnesses who disagree because they were much
closer to the picket fence, concrete wall, and pergola (where the other
witnesses suggest that the shots came from).
I dispute that there is greater quality from one group of witnesses to
another.
If a similarly persuasive explanation exists for why shots were *NOT*
fired well after Z313 then I am happy to listen to it, and if I am wrong I
will happily accept that argument and change my mind.
What evidence would you expect there to be for something that didn't
happen? The only evidence for a post-Z313 shot are the recollections
of a small minority of witnesses. Not very compelling.
Well, if you are open to all explanations, I'll toss you mine. Witnesses
described at least 3 distinctly different shots that missed. One witness
saw two misses, one in front and one behind the limo. And another witness
saw a shot hit the grass. Directions imply the TSBD as source. And this is
not even accounting for Tague, whomI think was probably lying. Ergo, all
shots from the TSBD missed. Maybe it really was Mr. Maggie's Drawers in
the window, but I don't think that even Oswald was that bad a shot.
Three deliberate decoy shots from Oswald in the TSBD then? Meanwhile two
other shots from behind hit the victims:

TSBD shots:
Z185, Z275, Z365

Other shots:
Z220, Z310

Each gunman has exactly 5 seconds to reload, aim and shoot. All of the
witness reports of shots suddenly make perfect sense. Oswald's behaviour
sneaking his gun into the TSBD, and then fleeing afterwards makes sense.
The single bullet theory is a fact, but not from the TSBD. Jean Hill was
right: two shots before JFK's arms flew up, and a shot after the head
shot. Everything fits!

As soon as the decoy gunman was arrested and then murdered, the
authorities stopped investigating as they genuinely though they had caught
the assassin (plus a bit of evidence destruction by James Hosty to avoid
being blamed as incompetent).

The perfect crime using the perfect decoy to avoid exposing the real
culprits, with the authorities too busy covering their own backs to see
the truth!
19efppp
2021-01-10 22:02:21 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
It's not hard to find cherry picked witnesses to support just about any
scenario you choose. The problem is the shooting only happened one way and
since we have it being described more than one way, we know a lot of
witnesses got some key elements wrong. To figure out what happened you
need need to look at the entire body of evidence and figure out what fits
and what doesn't. The body of evidence yields only one sensible solution.
Three shots were fired at JFK. The first one missed and the next two found
the mark.
Post by Mark Tyler
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
As I was saying, you can find witnesses to support any number of
scenarios. Only one scenario is correct and the witnesses who described it
otherwise are simply wrong.
Post by Mark Tyler
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964,
If you take that approach you are accepting multiple truths because from
the beginning eyewitness accounts varied greatly on key elements.
Indeed! But the key point is that I am accepting what each witness says
in their own words, and on their own terms. My interpretation comes
later, but any theory I concoct must explain why a witness disagrees with
my ideas (the burden of proof is on my shoulders you could say).
The only explanation that is necessary is that witnesses can and often do
get important details wrong. We determine if what a witness tells us is
right or wrong by comparing that with things we can determine through
other forms of evidence and decide if that evidence corroborates or
refutes what the witness has told us. If the evidence refutes the witness,
it isn't necessary to explain why they got it wrong, only that they did
get it wrong.
I think
it is common for a witness to be distracted and miss one of the shots, so
perhaps we should understand what a witness says in terms of "perception"
rather than "truth". For example Mary Moorman perceived the first shot
noise when she took her photo at Z315, but the truth is that at least one
shot (and probably more) were fired before as we see the victims react
Z225-Z230. I conclude that she was simply busy concentrating on her
Polaroid camera, and failed to perceive all of the shot noises. Mary
Moorman's persistent honesty in not reporting the earlier shots here is to
her credit. A lesser person would have changed their story to follow the
herd and avoid social embarrassment.
Once you take account of witnesses missing shots and other events, a large
number of contradictions suddenly disappear and making sense of witness
statements becomes much easier.
There are other contradictions other than some witnesses didn't recognize
the first bang as a gun shot. This is why I am unimpressed by arguments
that begin so-and-so said. How do we know that what so-and-so told us is
accurate. Another so-and-so telling us the same thing doesn't establish it
is accurate. Two so-and-sos can be wrong about the same thing. It gives
more weight when multiple people say the same thing, but still doesn't
establish it as fact.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Multiple people can be wrong about the same thing. We know multiple people
were wrong about the same thing. For example most witnesses believed the
shots only came from one direction. One group of witnesses said they came
from the TSBD and another group said they came from the GK. Unless the two
groups were hearing a different set of shots and couldn't hear the other
set, we know for certain that one group had to be wrong about where the
shots came from. The same is true for the way other elements of the
shooting were described. Accepting what any witness tells us without
corroboration is a dubious practice. Using one witness to corroborate
another is almost as dubious. Anything any witness tells us should neither
be assumed to be right or wrong. It should be evaluated against the body
of evidence to determine if it is credible or not.
Post by Mark Tyler
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective.
Agreed but when we have a witness like Connally who describes for us what
he did in response to hearing the first shot and we see in the Z-film he
was doing just what he described, that is the kind of corroborate I have
faith in. Almost immediately after Connally turned his head to the right,
Rosemary Willis began to slow to a stop and then turned back toward the
TSBD. We have the Altgens photo showing the SS agents on the running board
of the follow up limo turning their heads to the rear. These aren't just
simple head turns that require interpretation. Clearly these people were
reacting to something.
Yes, I agree that the Altgens photo is helpful so lets explore it a little
https://www.jfkassassinationgallery.com/albums/userpics/10001/Altgens6_Corbis_half_size.jpg
We can see that these agents have all turned to the rear or their right in
John Ready (our left, front position) - Fully turned to the rear.
Paul Landis (behind John Ready) - Mostly turned to the rear.
Clint Hill (on our right, front position) - Looking at JFK.
William McIntyre (behind Clint Hill) - Turning to his right.
George Hickey (back seat) - Fully turned to the rear.
If the photo was taken around Z253-Z255 as most people think (including
me!), are they reacting to the shot or shots at Z220 which hit JFK &
Connally, or are they reacting to a shot fired some time before? I
suspect it was a shot fired before Z220 because they didn't have time in
those 30 frames (1.6 seconds) to hear the noise and then react by a
complete body turn.
So when did the agents start their turns? Not before Z193 as the Zapruder
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z193.jpg
George Hickey is looking to his left, so he would have to spin close to 270
degrees over the next 60 Z-frames (3.3 seconds). By Z200 Hickey is looking
directly forward so he has started to move!
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z200.jpg
By Z205 John Ready has started shuffling his arms around, so within 50
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z205.jpg
During Z193-Z205 I see no evidence of JFK or Connally being hit so I
deduce we are looking at the reaction to the first shot here, and then
Z225-Z230 we see the reaction in the victims to a being hit by a different
shot. But when was the first shot fired? Assuming a witness reaction
time of 0.2-0.5 seconds, the first shot *MUST* have been fired before Z190
with all head turns etc all starting by Z195.
I see no evidence JFK has reacted to anything. To me he seems to be one of
the people who didn't realize they had just heard a shot from a high
powered rifle. Jackie didn't begin turning to the right until the early
170s. Was this a reaction to the shot or just turning to look at the
spectators on the right because there were so few on left. Who knows?
As I have previously noted, this fits the Z185 shot theory, i.e. the
second largest Z-film blurring episode, and John Connally saying he heard
a shot 2 seconds before he was hit circa Z225-Z230.
There is also blurring at Z158 so unless you want to argue there were two
early missed shots, at least one of those is not a reaction to a gunshot.
Maybe neither are.
Anyone who thinks a shot was fired 2 seconds before Z185 needs to explain
the lack of reactions in unison before, and why do they all suddenly start
moving exactly in the same half second, exactly 2 seconds later? A
pregnant pause of that length for well trained agents makes no sense!
I dispute your premise that they were all reacting two seconds after Z185.
Surely it's far easier to just accept that a noisy gunshot was fired at
Z185 which fits the agents starting to move Z195-Z200 as soon as they hear
it; Zapruder starts shaking his camera as a reflex when he was startled at
Z190;
Using the definitive head shot as a baseline, that strike at Z313 would
have been fired in the Z310-311 range and was followed by a blurring
beginning at Z318. Since Zapruder's distance from the rifle was constant,
we can expect a similar time lapse between shot and reaction for all three
shots. A 190 blurring would equate to a shot at Z182-183 range. The reason
for doubting such a shot is we would have to believe Oswald tried to fired
through the tree. That makes no sense.
I don't know who fired the first shot and why it missed, but yes if it was
Oswald in the TSBD then shooting at JFK at that point with a tree in the
way doesn't make sense. Alternatively, a shot deflecting off a branch
might explain why it missed the limo, as would the idea that it was a
noisy decoy shot fired at the road to distract the witnesses and the
police from the other assassin who was shooting from a different location.
Either way, Virgie Baker did report a shot hitting the road at that point
as did Royce Skelton, and both were in ideal positions to see such a thing
during Z180-Z185.
I think there are many plausible explanations as to why the first shot
missed, and it's probably a mystery that can never be solved with complete
certainty.
Another important thing to mention about the description you have given
regarding Zapruder's reaction at Z318 is that it assumes that the head
shot was fired by Oswald. This assumption may or may not be correct (I'm
not committing either way because I don't know). However, my work all
starts from a blank sheet of paper where I make no assumptions at all. A
large number of witnesses reported that an extra shot was fired a second
or so just before the head shot so maybe LHO fired a noisy shot at
Z270-Z280 which caused the blur during Z290-Z295, but a quieter shot at
Z310 was not really heard by Zapruder, so the startle reaction came via
the visual stimulus 5 frames after Z313 (0.25 secs is typically for such a
reaction apparently).
So to summarise, I am trying to be neutral when I study the evidence and
remain open to all possible explanations. When people come at this case
determined to prove a conspiracy they typically achieve that goal.
Likewise when someone is determined to prove LHO acted alone, that too
seems to be their final conclusion. It's human nature I suppose, and you
could call it wishful thinking or confirmation bias. I'm trying very hard
to avoid that particular trap.
Post by John Corbett
Phil Willis and Hugh Betzner's photos sandwiching the shot sound
Z186 & Z202. No loose ends as far as I can tell, and all testimony is
backed up by the Zapruder film and two still photos. Denying a shot was
fired at Z185 requires someone to explain this remarkable set of
coincidences all happening within a fraction of a second. Meanwhile all
of the head turns before Z180 are sporadic and independent, and entirely
consistent with people in the cars looking at the crowd, and people in the
crowd looking at the cars.
The Willis and Betzner photos establish nothing. We would have to rely on
their recollections of when they snapped the pictures in relation to the
first shot. I give very little credence to such recollections.
I will give you credit for consistency John, any evidence that contradicts
the lone nut theory is dismissed with ruthless efficiency! I had a very
similar battle on my hands in another forum with researchers disputing the
authenticity of the films and photos who immediately challenged my
measurements by saying the evidence I used was concocted in a photo lab
and fiddled by the FBI in the Warren Report. I pointed out that all of
the films and photos are consistent with each other, and my animation is
proof that events unfolded in a smooth and plausible fashion. When any
theory requires such industrial scale dismissal of evidence, I have a
sneaking suspicion that the theory is wrong (conspiracy or lone nut).
Yes, there is a chance of an early shot at Z150 or earlier due to the odd
film blur or witness reactions, but the largest correlation of witness
reactions caught by the film and photos seems to be Z190-Z210. If these
reactions had happened 30-40 frames earlier, and nobody mentioned extra
shots just before or after Z313, I would be a lone nut theory supporter as
the evidence would support that theory.
I accept all reliable evidence, and high quality analysis based on it,
without fear or favour. This is why my work corroborates measurements
from the Dale Myers 2007-2010 acoustics report and the Luis Alvarez 1975
Zapruder film report (apart from very minor nitpicks in each case). I
know this whole debate is very toxic, with tribal loyalties and personal
egos galore, but I see good and bad analysis on all sides. In other words
I'm an independent, not a partisan, and my only goal is the truth (if such
a thing is even possible with this very confusing crime scene).
Post by John Corbett
As a side note, Rosemary Willis starts slowing her run down from 6 MPH
down to 4 MPH between Z133 and Z170. She seems to be decelerating as the
limo accelerates away from her at 10-12 MPH as it comes out of the corner
turn. Her full stop and head turn is Z190-Z200 - yet another coincidence
for my ever growing list!
If she was running alongside the limo when she heard the first shot, it is
unrealistic to think she would stop on a dime and immediately turn toward
the source of the shot. I find it far more likely she would come to a
gradual stop and then turn. That requires the shot to have been fired well
before Z185.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired.
It is consistent with a man who didn't recognize the sound as a gun shot.
Connally was an experienced hunter and he knew what a high powered rifle
sounded like. JFK was a trap shooter and more familiar with shotguns which
produce a different sound.
I'm sure you are right that many people didn't recognise the first noise
as a gunshot (Arnold Rowland on Houston street said people nearby started
laughing!), but I don't think that really helps nail down the exact timing
of the first shot as well as my previous points.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
It's safe to say he didn't have a stopwatch so anything he said about the
timing between the first and second shots is a guess and doesn't establish
the actual spacing between the shots.
Indeed, Connally didn't have a stopwatch, but the point he is making is
that the time gap was long enough for him to know he wasn't hit, but not
long enough to go beyond a short time gap like 2 seconds. Proof of the
rapidity he describes is elsewhere such as his Warren Commission
How do you establish from his testimony that it wasn't more than two
seconds?
"I knew it when I just looked down and I was covered with blood, and the
thought immediately passed through my mind that there were either two or
three people involved or more in this or someone was shooting with an
automatic rifle. These were just thoughts that went through my mind
because of the rapidity of these two, of the first shot plus the blow that
I took" (4H133)
That doesn't even make sense. A typical automatic weapon fires ten rounds
a second. Some even faster. Are we really supposed to believe that
immeiately after being hit, Connally was thinking these things?
https://aarclibrary.org/publib/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh4/html/WC_Vol4_0071a.htm
I don't think this description is consistent with a gap between shots of
over 4 seconds from Z150 to Z225. As you mentioned yourself earlier,
Connally was an "experienced hunter" so he knew a bolt action gun couldn't
have fired both shots, so this is why he said either an automatic weapon
was used or two gunmen were involved.
It isn't consistent. There is just no reason to believe it is accurate.
Post by John Corbett
I am very much unpersuaded by arguments that begin "So-and-so said"
because I know how unreliable eyewitness accounts can be. It is the least
reliable form of evidence we have.
I agree, the witnesses are in conflict on certain issues, but when they
independently corroborate each other and there is no conflicting evidence,
surely we should accept that what they say is probably true? *ALL*
I don't know what the exact count is for witnesses who said all the shots
came from the TSBD and how many said all the shots came from the GK. That
probably depends on who's doing the counting. Let's say for the sake of
argument both groups consisted of two dozen people. Does that mean both
groups are corroborated? That would require that there be two truths.
witness testimony is "So-and-so said", so does that mean we should ignore
John Connally and Rosemary Willis when they described turning their heads
after the first shot? I would say witness evidence is stronger if the
head turn can be corroborated with many other independent events in the
Z-film as I outlined earlier.
The Z-film is the kind of corroboration I have faith in. We see them doing
what they described. Connally testified he turned to his right in reaction
to hearing the first shot. We see him begin turning to his right at Z164.
What we don't know is how quickly he reacted. You're entitled to believe
that right turn wasn't a reaction to a gunshot, but then his reaction
doesn't help your cause.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
If the Alvarez theory is correct, there will be blurring after every shot
but not every blurring is evidence of a shot. There could be other reasons
for the camera to shake in Zapruder's hands.
Post by Mark Tyler
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
You seem to have convinced yourself of that.
Wrong, the *witnesses* have convinced me of a shot after Z313! Perhaps I
am too trusting, but if several witnesses say they heard a shot at a point
well after Z313 in the Z-film then I see no reason to dispute that. I
don't understand how so many witnesses can imagine the same thing
happening at the same time, and yet be totally wrong. I can easily
imagine a dozen people missing something due to being distracted by
events, but this is such a specific and positive event that was being
independently reported within hours and days of the event occurring.
The majority of witnesses said the headshot was the final shot. Could the
majority be wrong. Of course, but I find it far more probable that the few
who said there was a shot after Z313 are the ones who got it wrong.
When I evaluate competing theories in this case, if a theory cannot
explain corroborated evidence then I consider the theory to be either
incomplete or wrong. In other words the theory that Z313 is the final
shot requires a persuasive explanation of why these witnesses are all
wrong in their very clear interviews and statements.
As a contrast, you mentioned the shot noise from the grassy knoll earlier,
and there is a very plausible explanation that the reverberating sound
waves tricked many witnesses in this regard. Proof of this is from Emmett
Hudson, Zapruder, Sitzman, and Mr/Mrs Hester, who were all the closest
witnesses to that area and said the shot sounds came from the TSBD or that
general area. In this situation the quality of those witnesses trumps the
greater quantity of the witnesses who disagree because they were much
closer to the picket fence, concrete wall, and pergola (where the other
witnesses suggest that the shots came from).
I dispute that there is greater quality from one group of witnesses to
another.
If a similarly persuasive explanation exists for why shots were *NOT*
fired well after Z313 then I am happy to listen to it, and if I am wrong I
will happily accept that argument and change my mind.
What evidence would you expect there to be for something that didn't
happen? The only evidence for a post-Z313 shot are the recollections
of a small minority of witnesses. Not very compelling.
Well, if you are open to all explanations, I'll toss you mine. Witnesses
described at least 3 distinctly different shots that missed. One witness
saw two misses, one in front and one behind the limo. And another witness
saw a shot hit the grass. Directions imply the TSBD as source. And this is
not even accounting for Tague, whomI think was probably lying. Ergo, all
shots from the TSBD missed. Maybe it really was Mr. Maggie's Drawers in
the window, but I don't think that even Oswald was that bad a shot.
Three deliberate decoy shots from Oswald in the TSBD then? Meanwhile two
Z185, Z275, Z365
Z220, Z310
Each gunman has exactly 5 seconds to reload, aim and shoot. All of the
witness reports of shots suddenly make perfect sense. Oswald's behaviour
sneaking his gun into the TSBD, and then fleeing afterwards makes sense.
The single bullet theory is a fact, but not from the TSBD. Jean Hill was
right: two shots before JFK's arms flew up, and a shot after the head
shot. Everything fits!
As soon as the decoy gunman was arrested and then murdered, the
authorities stopped investigating as they genuinely though they had caught
the assassin (plus a bit of evidence destruction by James Hosty to avoid
being blamed as incompetent).
The perfect crime using the perfect decoy to avoid exposing the real
culprits, with the authorities too busy covering their own backs to see
the truth!
Well...um...you're half right. Actually, re-reading there, more like 25%,
I think. Maybe.
John Corbett
2021-01-10 22:02:27 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
It's not hard to find cherry picked witnesses to support just about any
scenario you choose. The problem is the shooting only happened one way and
since we have it being described more than one way, we know a lot of
witnesses got some key elements wrong. To figure out what happened you
need need to look at the entire body of evidence and figure out what fits
and what doesn't. The body of evidence yields only one sensible solution.
Three shots were fired at JFK. The first one missed and the next two found
the mark.
Post by Mark Tyler
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
As I was saying, you can find witnesses to support any number of
scenarios. Only one scenario is correct and the witnesses who described it
otherwise are simply wrong.
Post by Mark Tyler
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964,
If you take that approach you are accepting multiple truths because from
the beginning eyewitness accounts varied greatly on key elements.
Indeed! But the key point is that I am accepting what each witness says
in their own words, and on their own terms. My interpretation comes
later, but any theory I concoct must explain why a witness disagrees with
my ideas (the burden of proof is on my shoulders you could say).
The only explanation that is necessary is that witnesses can and often do
get important details wrong. We determine if what a witness tells us is
right or wrong by comparing that with things we can determine through
other forms of evidence and decide if that evidence corroborates or
refutes what the witness has told us. If the evidence refutes the witness,
it isn't necessary to explain why they got it wrong, only that they did
get it wrong.
I think
it is common for a witness to be distracted and miss one of the shots, so
perhaps we should understand what a witness says in terms of "perception"
rather than "truth". For example Mary Moorman perceived the first shot
noise when she took her photo at Z315, but the truth is that at least one
shot (and probably more) were fired before as we see the victims react
Z225-Z230. I conclude that she was simply busy concentrating on her
Polaroid camera, and failed to perceive all of the shot noises. Mary
Moorman's persistent honesty in not reporting the earlier shots here is to
her credit. A lesser person would have changed their story to follow the
herd and avoid social embarrassment.
Once you take account of witnesses missing shots and other events, a large
number of contradictions suddenly disappear and making sense of witness
statements becomes much easier.
There are other contradictions other than some witnesses didn't recognize
the first bang as a gun shot. This is why I am unimpressed by arguments
that begin so-and-so said. How do we know that what so-and-so told us is
accurate. Another so-and-so telling us the same thing doesn't establish it
is accurate. Two so-and-sos can be wrong about the same thing. It gives
more weight when multiple people say the same thing, but still doesn't
establish it as fact.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Multiple people can be wrong about the same thing. We know multiple people
were wrong about the same thing. For example most witnesses believed the
shots only came from one direction. One group of witnesses said they came
from the TSBD and another group said they came from the GK. Unless the two
groups were hearing a different set of shots and couldn't hear the other
set, we know for certain that one group had to be wrong about where the
shots came from. The same is true for the way other elements of the
shooting were described. Accepting what any witness tells us without
corroboration is a dubious practice. Using one witness to corroborate
another is almost as dubious. Anything any witness tells us should neither
be assumed to be right or wrong. It should be evaluated against the body
of evidence to determine if it is credible or not.
Post by Mark Tyler
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective.
Agreed but when we have a witness like Connally who describes for us what
he did in response to hearing the first shot and we see in the Z-film he
was doing just what he described, that is the kind of corroborate I have
faith in. Almost immediately after Connally turned his head to the right,
Rosemary Willis began to slow to a stop and then turned back toward the
TSBD. We have the Altgens photo showing the SS agents on the running board
of the follow up limo turning their heads to the rear. These aren't just
simple head turns that require interpretation. Clearly these people were
reacting to something.
Yes, I agree that the Altgens photo is helpful so lets explore it a little
https://www.jfkassassinationgallery.com/albums/userpics/10001/Altgens6_Corbis_half_size.jpg
We can see that these agents have all turned to the rear or their right in
John Ready (our left, front position) - Fully turned to the rear.
Paul Landis (behind John Ready) - Mostly turned to the rear.
Clint Hill (on our right, front position) - Looking at JFK.
William McIntyre (behind Clint Hill) - Turning to his right.
George Hickey (back seat) - Fully turned to the rear.
If the photo was taken around Z253-Z255 as most people think (including
me!), are they reacting to the shot or shots at Z220 which hit JFK &
Connally, or are they reacting to a shot fired some time before? I
suspect it was a shot fired before Z220 because they didn't have time in
those 30 frames (1.6 seconds) to hear the noise and then react by a
complete body turn.
So when did the agents start their turns? Not before Z193 as the Zapruder
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z193.jpg
George Hickey is looking to his left, so he would have to spin close to 270
degrees over the next 60 Z-frames (3.3 seconds). By Z200 Hickey is looking
directly forward so he has started to move!
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z200.jpg
By Z205 John Ready has started shuffling his arms around, so within 50
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z205.jpg
During Z193-Z205 I see no evidence of JFK or Connally being hit so I
deduce we are looking at the reaction to the first shot here, and then
Z225-Z230 we see the reaction in the victims to a being hit by a different
shot. But when was the first shot fired? Assuming a witness reaction
time of 0.2-0.5 seconds, the first shot *MUST* have been fired before Z190
with all head turns etc all starting by Z195.
I see no evidence JFK has reacted to anything. To me he seems to be one of
the people who didn't realize they had just heard a shot from a high
powered rifle. Jackie didn't begin turning to the right until the early
170s. Was this a reaction to the shot or just turning to look at the
spectators on the right because there were so few on left. Who knows?
As I have previously noted, this fits the Z185 shot theory, i.e. the
second largest Z-film blurring episode, and John Connally saying he heard
a shot 2 seconds before he was hit circa Z225-Z230.
There is also blurring at Z158 so unless you want to argue there were two
early missed shots, at least one of those is not a reaction to a gunshot.
Maybe neither are.
Anyone who thinks a shot was fired 2 seconds before Z185 needs to explain
the lack of reactions in unison before, and why do they all suddenly start
moving exactly in the same half second, exactly 2 seconds later? A
pregnant pause of that length for well trained agents makes no sense!
I dispute your premise that they were all reacting two seconds after Z185.
Surely it's far easier to just accept that a noisy gunshot was fired at
Z185 which fits the agents starting to move Z195-Z200 as soon as they hear
it; Zapruder starts shaking his camera as a reflex when he was startled at
Z190;
Using the definitive head shot as a baseline, that strike at Z313 would
have been fired in the Z310-311 range and was followed by a blurring
beginning at Z318. Since Zapruder's distance from the rifle was constant,
we can expect a similar time lapse between shot and reaction for all three
shots. A 190 blurring would equate to a shot at Z182-183 range. The reason
for doubting such a shot is we would have to believe Oswald tried to fired
through the tree. That makes no sense.
I don't know who fired the first shot and why it missed, but yes if it was
Oswald in the TSBD then shooting at JFK at that point with a tree in the
way doesn't make sense. Alternatively, a shot deflecting off a branch
might explain why it missed the limo, as would the idea that it was a
noisy decoy shot fired at the road to distract the witnesses and the
police from the other assassin who was shooting from a different location.
Either way, Virgie Baker did report a shot hitting the road at that point
as did Royce Skelton, and both were in ideal positions to see such a thing
during Z180-Z185.
I think there are many plausible explanations as to why the first shot
missed, and it's probably a mystery that can never be solved with complete
certainty.
Another important thing to mention about the description you have given
regarding Zapruder's reaction at Z318 is that it assumes that the head
shot was fired by Oswald. This assumption may or may not be correct (I'm
not committing either way because I don't know). However, my work all
starts from a blank sheet of paper where I make no assumptions at all. A
large number of witnesses reported that an extra shot was fired a second
or so just before the head shot so maybe LHO fired a noisy shot at
Z270-Z280 which caused the blur during Z290-Z295, but a quieter shot at
Z310 was not really heard by Zapruder, so the startle reaction came via
the visual stimulus 5 frames after Z313 (0.25 secs is typically for such a
reaction apparently).
So to summarise, I am trying to be neutral when I study the evidence and
remain open to all possible explanations. When people come at this case
determined to prove a conspiracy they typically achieve that goal.
Likewise when someone is determined to prove LHO acted alone, that too
seems to be their final conclusion. It's human nature I suppose, and you
could call it wishful thinking or confirmation bias. I'm trying very hard
to avoid that particular trap.
Post by John Corbett
Phil Willis and Hugh Betzner's photos sandwiching the shot sound
Z186 & Z202. No loose ends as far as I can tell, and all testimony is
backed up by the Zapruder film and two still photos. Denying a shot was
fired at Z185 requires someone to explain this remarkable set of
coincidences all happening within a fraction of a second. Meanwhile all
of the head turns before Z180 are sporadic and independent, and entirely
consistent with people in the cars looking at the crowd, and people in the
crowd looking at the cars.
The Willis and Betzner photos establish nothing. We would have to rely on
their recollections of when they snapped the pictures in relation to the
first shot. I give very little credence to such recollections.
I will give you credit for consistency John, any evidence that contradicts
the lone nut theory is dismissed with ruthless efficiency! I had a very
similar battle on my hands in another forum with researchers disputing the
authenticity of the films and photos who immediately challenged my
measurements by saying the evidence I used was concocted in a photo lab
and fiddled by the FBI in the Warren Report. I pointed out that all of
the films and photos are consistent with each other, and my animation is
proof that events unfolded in a smooth and plausible fashion. When any
theory requires such industrial scale dismissal of evidence, I have a
sneaking suspicion that the theory is wrong (conspiracy or lone nut).
Yes, there is a chance of an early shot at Z150 or earlier due to the odd
film blur or witness reactions, but the largest correlation of witness
reactions caught by the film and photos seems to be Z190-Z210. If these
reactions had happened 30-40 frames earlier, and nobody mentioned extra
shots just before or after Z313, I would be a lone nut theory supporter as
the evidence would support that theory.
I accept all reliable evidence, and high quality analysis based on it,
without fear or favour. This is why my work corroborates measurements
from the Dale Myers 2007-2010 acoustics report and the Luis Alvarez 1975
Zapruder film report (apart from very minor nitpicks in each case). I
know this whole debate is very toxic, with tribal loyalties and personal
egos galore, but I see good and bad analysis on all sides. In other words
I'm an independent, not a partisan, and my only goal is the truth (if such
a thing is even possible with this very confusing crime scene).
Post by John Corbett
As a side note, Rosemary Willis starts slowing her run down from 6 MPH
down to 4 MPH between Z133 and Z170. She seems to be decelerating as the
limo accelerates away from her at 10-12 MPH as it comes out of the corner
turn. Her full stop and head turn is Z190-Z200 - yet another coincidence
for my ever growing list!
If she was running alongside the limo when she heard the first shot, it is
unrealistic to think she would stop on a dime and immediately turn toward
the source of the shot. I find it far more likely she would come to a
gradual stop and then turn. That requires the shot to have been fired well
before Z185.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired.
It is consistent with a man who didn't recognize the sound as a gun shot.
Connally was an experienced hunter and he knew what a high powered rifle
sounded like. JFK was a trap shooter and more familiar with shotguns which
produce a different sound.
I'm sure you are right that many people didn't recognise the first noise
as a gunshot (Arnold Rowland on Houston street said people nearby started
laughing!), but I don't think that really helps nail down the exact timing
of the first shot as well as my previous points.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
It's safe to say he didn't have a stopwatch so anything he said about the
timing between the first and second shots is a guess and doesn't establish
the actual spacing between the shots.
Indeed, Connally didn't have a stopwatch, but the point he is making is
that the time gap was long enough for him to know he wasn't hit, but not
long enough to go beyond a short time gap like 2 seconds. Proof of the
rapidity he describes is elsewhere such as his Warren Commission
How do you establish from his testimony that it wasn't more than two
seconds?
"I knew it when I just looked down and I was covered with blood, and the
thought immediately passed through my mind that there were either two or
three people involved or more in this or someone was shooting with an
automatic rifle. These were just thoughts that went through my mind
because of the rapidity of these two, of the first shot plus the blow that
I took" (4H133)
That doesn't even make sense. A typical automatic weapon fires ten rounds
a second. Some even faster. Are we really supposed to believe that
immeiately after being hit, Connally was thinking these things?
https://aarclibrary.org/publib/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh4/html/WC_Vol4_0071a.htm
I don't think this description is consistent with a gap between shots of
over 4 seconds from Z150 to Z225. As you mentioned yourself earlier,
Connally was an "experienced hunter" so he knew a bolt action gun couldn't
have fired both shots, so this is why he said either an automatic weapon
was used or two gunmen were involved.
It isn't consistent. There is just no reason to believe it is accurate.
Post by John Corbett
I am very much unpersuaded by arguments that begin "So-and-so said"
because I know how unreliable eyewitness accounts can be. It is the least
reliable form of evidence we have.
I agree, the witnesses are in conflict on certain issues, but when they
independently corroborate each other and there is no conflicting evidence,
surely we should accept that what they say is probably true? *ALL*
I don't know what the exact count is for witnesses who said all the shots
came from the TSBD and how many said all the shots came from the GK. That
probably depends on who's doing the counting. Let's say for the sake of
argument both groups consisted of two dozen people. Does that mean both
groups are corroborated? That would require that there be two truths.
witness testimony is "So-and-so said", so does that mean we should ignore
John Connally and Rosemary Willis when they described turning their heads
after the first shot? I would say witness evidence is stronger if the
head turn can be corroborated with many other independent events in the
Z-film as I outlined earlier.
The Z-film is the kind of corroboration I have faith in. We see them doing
what they described. Connally testified he turned to his right in reaction
to hearing the first shot. We see him begin turning to his right at Z164.
What we don't know is how quickly he reacted. You're entitled to believe
that right turn wasn't a reaction to a gunshot, but then his reaction
doesn't help your cause.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
If the Alvarez theory is correct, there will be blurring after every shot
but not every blurring is evidence of a shot. There could be other reasons
for the camera to shake in Zapruder's hands.
Post by Mark Tyler
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
You seem to have convinced yourself of that.
Wrong, the *witnesses* have convinced me of a shot after Z313! Perhaps I
am too trusting, but if several witnesses say they heard a shot at a point
well after Z313 in the Z-film then I see no reason to dispute that. I
don't understand how so many witnesses can imagine the same thing
happening at the same time, and yet be totally wrong. I can easily
imagine a dozen people missing something due to being distracted by
events, but this is such a specific and positive event that was being
independently reported within hours and days of the event occurring.
The majority of witnesses said the headshot was the final shot. Could the
majority be wrong. Of course, but I find it far more probable that the few
who said there was a shot after Z313 are the ones who got it wrong.
When I evaluate competing theories in this case, if a theory cannot
explain corroborated evidence then I consider the theory to be either
incomplete or wrong. In other words the theory that Z313 is the final
shot requires a persuasive explanation of why these witnesses are all
wrong in their very clear interviews and statements.
As a contrast, you mentioned the shot noise from the grassy knoll earlier,
and there is a very plausible explanation that the reverberating sound
waves tricked many witnesses in this regard. Proof of this is from Emmett
Hudson, Zapruder, Sitzman, and Mr/Mrs Hester, who were all the closest
witnesses to that area and said the shot sounds came from the TSBD or that
general area. In this situation the quality of those witnesses trumps the
greater quantity of the witnesses who disagree because they were much
closer to the picket fence, concrete wall, and pergola (where the other
witnesses suggest that the shots came from).
I dispute that there is greater quality from one group of witnesses to
another.
If a similarly persuasive explanation exists for why shots were *NOT*
fired well after Z313 then I am happy to listen to it, and if I am wrong I
will happily accept that argument and change my mind.
What evidence would you expect there to be for something that didn't
happen? The only evidence for a post-Z313 shot are the recollections
of a small minority of witnesses. Not very compelling.
Well, if you are open to all explanations, I'll toss you mine. Witnesses
described at least 3 distinctly different shots that missed. One witness
saw two misses, one in front and one behind the limo. And another witness
saw a shot hit the grass. Directions imply the TSBD as source. And this is
not even accounting for Tague, whomI think was probably lying. Ergo, all
shots from the TSBD missed. Maybe it really was Mr. Maggie's Drawers in
the window, but I don't think that even Oswald was that bad a shot.
Three deliberate decoy shots from Oswald in the TSBD then? Meanwhile two
Z185, Z275, Z365
Z220, Z310
If only there was any physical evidence of these other shots or
eyewitnesses who saw another gunman.
Each gunman has exactly 5 seconds to reload, aim and shoot. All of the
witness reports of shots suddenly make perfect sense. Oswald's behaviour
sneaking his gun into the TSBD, and then fleeing afterwards makes sense.
The single bullet theory is a fact, but not from the TSBD. Jean Hill was
right: two shots before JFK's arms flew up, and a shot after the head
shot. Everything fits!
If I'm allowed to arbitrarily declare which witnesses were correct in
their accounts, I could construct any number of plausible scenarios and
they would all fit too. Since I limit myself to only those eyewitnesses
who are supported by physical evidence, my choices are reduced to one.
Oswald did it. By himself.
As soon as the decoy gunman was arrested and then murdered, the
authorities stopped investigating as they genuinely though they had caught
the assassin (plus a bit of evidence destruction by James Hosty to avoid
being blamed as incompetent).
Isn't it strange that a fragmented bullet from your decoy gunman ended up
in the limo and an intact bullet was found at Parkland. No other bullets
or shells were found anywhere.
The perfect crime using the perfect decoy to avoid exposing the real
culprits, with the authorities too busy covering their own backs to see
the truth!
Why would Oswald agree to be the decoy gunman? Why would he agree to take
the fall for the real gunman. You have let your imagination run away and
embraced a scenario not supported by any hard evidence.

19efppp
2021-01-10 22:02:18 UTC
Permalink
Post by 19efppp
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
It's not hard to find cherry picked witnesses to support just about any
scenario you choose. The problem is the shooting only happened one way and
since we have it being described more than one way, we know a lot of
witnesses got some key elements wrong. To figure out what happened you
need need to look at the entire body of evidence and figure out what fits
and what doesn't. The body of evidence yields only one sensible solution.
Three shots were fired at JFK. The first one missed and the next two found
the mark.
Post by Mark Tyler
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
As I was saying, you can find witnesses to support any number of
scenarios. Only one scenario is correct and the witnesses who described it
otherwise are simply wrong.
Post by Mark Tyler
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964,
If you take that approach you are accepting multiple truths because from
the beginning eyewitness accounts varied greatly on key elements.
Indeed! But the key point is that I am accepting what each witness says
in their own words, and on their own terms. My interpretation comes
later, but any theory I concoct must explain why a witness disagrees with
my ideas (the burden of proof is on my shoulders you could say).
The only explanation that is necessary is that witnesses can and often do
get important details wrong. We determine if what a witness tells us is
right or wrong by comparing that with things we can determine through
other forms of evidence and decide if that evidence corroborates or
refutes what the witness has told us. If the evidence refutes the witness,
it isn't necessary to explain why they got it wrong, only that they did
get it wrong.
I think
it is common for a witness to be distracted and miss one of the shots, so
perhaps we should understand what a witness says in terms of "perception"
rather than "truth". For example Mary Moorman perceived the first shot
noise when she took her photo at Z315, but the truth is that at least one
shot (and probably more) were fired before as we see the victims react
Z225-Z230. I conclude that she was simply busy concentrating on her
Polaroid camera, and failed to perceive all of the shot noises. Mary
Moorman's persistent honesty in not reporting the earlier shots here is to
her credit. A lesser person would have changed their story to follow the
herd and avoid social embarrassment.
Once you take account of witnesses missing shots and other events, a large
number of contradictions suddenly disappear and making sense of witness
statements becomes much easier.
There are other contradictions other than some witnesses didn't recognize
the first bang as a gun shot. This is why I am unimpressed by arguments
that begin so-and-so said. How do we know that what so-and-so told us is
accurate. Another so-and-so telling us the same thing doesn't establish it
is accurate. Two so-and-sos can be wrong about the same thing. It gives
more weight when multiple people say the same thing, but still doesn't
establish it as fact.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Multiple people can be wrong about the same thing. We know multiple people
were wrong about the same thing. For example most witnesses believed the
shots only came from one direction. One group of witnesses said they came
from the TSBD and another group said they came from the GK. Unless the two
groups were hearing a different set of shots and couldn't hear the other
set, we know for certain that one group had to be wrong about where the
shots came from. The same is true for the way other elements of the
shooting were described. Accepting what any witness tells us without
corroboration is a dubious practice. Using one witness to corroborate
another is almost as dubious. Anything any witness tells us should neither
be assumed to be right or wrong. It should be evaluated against the body
of evidence to determine if it is credible or not.
Post by Mark Tyler
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective.
Agreed but when we have a witness like Connally who describes for us what
he did in response to hearing the first shot and we see in the Z-film he
was doing just what he described, that is the kind of corroborate I have
faith in. Almost immediately after Connally turned his head to the right,
Rosemary Willis began to slow to a stop and then turned back toward the
TSBD. We have the Altgens photo showing the SS agents on the running board
of the follow up limo turning their heads to the rear. These aren't just
simple head turns that require interpretation. Clearly these people were
reacting to something.
Yes, I agree that the Altgens photo is helpful so lets explore it a little
https://www.jfkassassinationgallery.com/albums/userpics/10001/Altgens6_Corbis_half_size.jpg
We can see that these agents have all turned to the rear or their right in
John Ready (our left, front position) - Fully turned to the rear.
Paul Landis (behind John Ready) - Mostly turned to the rear.
Clint Hill (on our right, front position) - Looking at JFK.
William McIntyre (behind Clint Hill) - Turning to his right.
George Hickey (back seat) - Fully turned to the rear.
If the photo was taken around Z253-Z255 as most people think (including
me!), are they reacting to the shot or shots at Z220 which hit JFK &
Connally, or are they reacting to a shot fired some time before? I
suspect it was a shot fired before Z220 because they didn't have time in
those 30 frames (1.6 seconds) to hear the noise and then react by a
complete body turn.
So when did the agents start their turns? Not before Z193 as the Zapruder
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z193.jpg
George Hickey is looking to his left, so he would have to spin close to 270
degrees over the next 60 Z-frames (3.3 seconds). By Z200 Hickey is looking
directly forward so he has started to move!
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z200.jpg
By Z205 John Ready has started shuffling his arms around, so within 50
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z205.jpg
During Z193-Z205 I see no evidence of JFK or Connally being hit so I
deduce we are looking at the reaction to the first shot here, and then
Z225-Z230 we see the reaction in the victims to a being hit by a different
shot. But when was the first shot fired? Assuming a witness reaction
time of 0.2-0.5 seconds, the first shot *MUST* have been fired before Z190
with all head turns etc all starting by Z195.
I see no evidence JFK has reacted to anything. To me he seems to be one of
the people who didn't realize they had just heard a shot from a high
powered rifle. Jackie didn't begin turning to the right until the early
170s. Was this a reaction to the shot or just turning to look at the
spectators on the right because there were so few on left. Who knows?
As I have previously noted, this fits the Z185 shot theory, i.e. the
second largest Z-film blurring episode, and John Connally saying he heard
a shot 2 seconds before he was hit circa Z225-Z230.
There is also blurring at Z158 so unless you want to argue there were two
early missed shots, at least one of those is not a reaction to a gunshot.
Maybe neither are.
Anyone who thinks a shot was fired 2 seconds before Z185 needs to explain
the lack of reactions in unison before, and why do they all suddenly start
moving exactly in the same half second, exactly 2 seconds later? A
pregnant pause of that length for well trained agents makes no sense!
I dispute your premise that they were all reacting two seconds after Z185.
Surely it's far easier to just accept that a noisy gunshot was fired at
Z185 which fits the agents starting to move Z195-Z200 as soon as they hear
it; Zapruder starts shaking his camera as a reflex when he was startled at
Z190;
Using the definitive head shot as a baseline, that strike at Z313 would
have been fired in the Z310-311 range and was followed by a blurring
beginning at Z318. Since Zapruder's distance from the rifle was constant,
we can expect a similar time lapse between shot and reaction for all three
shots. A 190 blurring would equate to a shot at Z182-183 range. The reason
for doubting such a shot is we would have to believe Oswald tried to fired
through the tree. That makes no sense.
I don't know who fired the first shot and why it missed, but yes if it was
Oswald in the TSBD then shooting at JFK at that point with a tree in the
way doesn't make sense. Alternatively, a shot deflecting off a branch
might explain why it missed the limo, as would the idea that it was a
noisy decoy shot fired at the road to distract the witnesses and the
police from the other assassin who was shooting from a different location.
Either way, Virgie Baker did report a shot hitting the road at that point
as did Royce Skelton, and both were in ideal positions to see such a thing
during Z180-Z185.
I think there are many plausible explanations as to why the first shot
missed, and it's probably a mystery that can never be solved with complete
certainty.
Another important thing to mention about the description you have given
regarding Zapruder's reaction at Z318 is that it assumes that the head
shot was fired by Oswald. This assumption may or may not be correct (I'm
not committing either way because I don't know). However, my work all
starts from a blank sheet of paper where I make no assumptions at all. A
large number of witnesses reported that an extra shot was fired a second
or so just before the head shot so maybe LHO fired a noisy shot at
Z270-Z280 which caused the blur during Z290-Z295, but a quieter shot at
Z310 was not really heard by Zapruder, so the startle reaction came via
the visual stimulus 5 frames after Z313 (0.25 secs is typically for such a
reaction apparently).
So to summarise, I am trying to be neutral when I study the evidence and
remain open to all possible explanations. When people come at this case
determined to prove a conspiracy they typically achieve that goal.
Likewise when someone is determined to prove LHO acted alone, that too
seems to be their final conclusion. It's human nature I suppose, and you
could call it wishful thinking or confirmation bias. I'm trying very hard
to avoid that particular trap.
Post by John Corbett
Phil Willis and Hugh Betzner's photos sandwiching the shot sound
Z186 & Z202. No loose ends as far as I can tell, and all testimony is
backed up by the Zapruder film and two still photos. Denying a shot was
fired at Z185 requires someone to explain this remarkable set of
coincidences all happening within a fraction of a second. Meanwhile all
of the head turns before Z180 are sporadic and independent, and entirely
consistent with people in the cars looking at the crowd, and people in the
crowd looking at the cars.
The Willis and Betzner photos establish nothing. We would have to rely on
their recollections of when they snapped the pictures in relation to the
first shot. I give very little credence to such recollections.
I will give you credit for consistency John, any evidence that contradicts
the lone nut theory is dismissed with ruthless efficiency! I had a very
similar battle on my hands in another forum with researchers disputing the
authenticity of the films and photos who immediately challenged my
measurements by saying the evidence I used was concocted in a photo lab
and fiddled by the FBI in the Warren Report. I pointed out that all of
the films and photos are consistent with each other, and my animation is
proof that events unfolded in a smooth and plausible fashion. When any
theory requires such industrial scale dismissal of evidence, I have a
sneaking suspicion that the theory is wrong (conspiracy or lone nut).
Yes, there is a chance of an early shot at Z150 or earlier due to the odd
film blur or witness reactions, but the largest correlation of witness
reactions caught by the film and photos seems to be Z190-Z210. If these
reactions had happened 30-40 frames earlier, and nobody mentioned extra
shots just before or after Z313, I would be a lone nut theory supporter as
the evidence would support that theory.
I accept all reliable evidence, and high quality analysis based on it,
without fear or favour. This is why my work corroborates measurements
from the Dale Myers 2007-2010 acoustics report and the Luis Alvarez 1975
Zapruder film report (apart from very minor nitpicks in each case). I
know this whole debate is very toxic, with tribal loyalties and personal
egos galore, but I see good and bad analysis on all sides. In other words
I'm an independent, not a partisan, and my only goal is the truth (if such
a thing is even possible with this very confusing crime scene).
Post by John Corbett
As a side note, Rosemary Willis starts slowing her run down from 6 MPH
down to 4 MPH between Z133 and Z170. She seems to be decelerating as the
limo accelerates away from her at 10-12 MPH as it comes out of the corner
turn. Her full stop and head turn is Z190-Z200 - yet another coincidence
for my ever growing list!
If she was running alongside the limo when she heard the first shot, it is
unrealistic to think she would stop on a dime and immediately turn toward
the source of the shot. I find it far more likely she would come to a
gradual stop and then turn. That requires the shot to have been fired well
before Z185.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired.
It is consistent with a man who didn't recognize the sound as a gun shot.
Connally was an experienced hunter and he knew what a high powered rifle
sounded like. JFK was a trap shooter and more familiar with shotguns which
produce a different sound.
I'm sure you are right that many people didn't recognise the first noise
as a gunshot (Arnold Rowland on Houston street said people nearby started
laughing!), but I don't think that really helps nail down the exact timing
of the first shot as well as my previous points.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
It's safe to say he didn't have a stopwatch so anything he said about the
timing between the first and second shots is a guess and doesn't establish
the actual spacing between the shots.
Indeed, Connally didn't have a stopwatch, but the point he is making is
that the time gap was long enough for him to know he wasn't hit, but not
long enough to go beyond a short time gap like 2 seconds. Proof of the
rapidity he describes is elsewhere such as his Warren Commission
How do you establish from his testimony that it wasn't more than two
seconds?
"I knew it when I just looked down and I was covered with blood, and the
thought immediately passed through my mind that there were either two or
three people involved or more in this or someone was shooting with an
automatic rifle. These were just thoughts that went through my mind
because of the rapidity of these two, of the first shot plus the blow that
I took" (4H133)
That doesn't even make sense. A typical automatic weapon fires ten rounds
a second. Some even faster. Are we really supposed to believe that
immeiately after being hit, Connally was thinking these things?
https://aarclibrary.org/publib/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh4/html/WC_Vol4_0071a.htm
I don't think this description is consistent with a gap between shots of
over 4 seconds from Z150 to Z225. As you mentioned yourself earlier,
Connally was an "experienced hunter" so he knew a bolt action gun couldn't
have fired both shots, so this is why he said either an automatic weapon
was used or two gunmen were involved.
It isn't consistent. There is just no reason to believe it is accurate.
Post by John Corbett
I am very much unpersuaded by arguments that begin "So-and-so said"
because I know how unreliable eyewitness accounts can be. It is the least
reliable form of evidence we have.
I agree, the witnesses are in conflict on certain issues, but when they
independently corroborate each other and there is no conflicting evidence,
surely we should accept that what they say is probably true? *ALL*
I don't know what the exact count is for witnesses who said all the shots
came from the TSBD and how many said all the shots came from the GK. That
probably depends on who's doing the counting. Let's say for the sake of
argument both groups consisted of two dozen people. Does that mean both
groups are corroborated? That would require that there be two truths.
witness testimony is "So-and-so said", so does that mean we should ignore
John Connally and Rosemary Willis when they described turning their heads
after the first shot? I would say witness evidence is stronger if the
head turn can be corroborated with many other independent events in the
Z-film as I outlined earlier.
The Z-film is the kind of corroboration I have faith in. We see them doing
what they described. Connally testified he turned to his right in reaction
to hearing the first shot. We see him begin turning to his right at Z164.
What we don't know is how quickly he reacted. You're entitled to believe
that right turn wasn't a reaction to a gunshot, but then his reaction
doesn't help your cause.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
If the Alvarez theory is correct, there will be blurring after every shot
but not every blurring is evidence of a shot. There could be other reasons
for the camera to shake in Zapruder's hands.
Post by Mark Tyler
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
You seem to have convinced yourself of that.
Wrong, the *witnesses* have convinced me of a shot after Z313! Perhaps I
am too trusting, but if several witnesses say they heard a shot at a point
well after Z313 in the Z-film then I see no reason to dispute that. I
don't understand how so many witnesses can imagine the same thing
happening at the same time, and yet be totally wrong. I can easily
imagine a dozen people missing something due to being distracted by
events, but this is such a specific and positive event that was being
independently reported within hours and days of the event occurring.
The majority of witnesses said the headshot was the final shot. Could the
majority be wrong. Of course, but I find it far more probable that the few
who said there was a shot after Z313 are the ones who got it wrong.
When I evaluate competing theories in this case, if a theory cannot
explain corroborated evidence then I consider the theory to be either
incomplete or wrong. In other words the theory that Z313 is the final
shot requires a persuasive explanation of why these witnesses are all
wrong in their very clear interviews and statements.
As a contrast, you mentioned the shot noise from the grassy knoll earlier,
and there is a very plausible explanation that the reverberating sound
waves tricked many witnesses in this regard. Proof of this is from Emmett
Hudson, Zapruder, Sitzman, and Mr/Mrs Hester, who were all the closest
witnesses to that area and said the shot sounds came from the TSBD or that
general area. In this situation the quality of those witnesses trumps the
greater quantity of the witnesses who disagree because they were much
closer to the picket fence, concrete wall, and pergola (where the other
witnesses suggest that the shots came from).
I dispute that there is greater quality from one group of witnesses to
another.
If a similarly persuasive explanation exists for why shots were *NOT*
fired well after Z313 then I am happy to listen to it, and if I am wrong I
will happily accept that argument and change my mind.
What evidence would you expect there to be for something that didn't
happen? The only evidence for a post-Z313 shot are the recollections
of a small minority of witnesses. Not very compelling.
Well, if you are open to all explanations, I'll toss you mine. Witnesses
described at least 3 distinctly different shots that missed. One witness
saw two misses, one in front and one behind the limo. And another witness
saw a shot hit the grass. Directions imply the TSBD as source. And this is
not even accounting for Tague, whomI think was probably lying.
I don't know about lying. But in later interviews (including a phone
interview with myself), and in his book, he committed a sin of omission.
In his WC testimony, he refers to the patrolman whom he encountered at the
under/overpass, but later he ellipsed him. I think that Patrolman Leonard
Hill became a very hot potato--he spoke not only to Tague, but also I
think to Bob Jackson, who may have been his "second window" witness....
dcw
I'm not sure what you mean about Tague "ellipsing," but I think he cut
himself shaving. I agree that L'il hill is a potato with significant heat
energy, but for different reasons. The question is not, "Who did he talk
to?" But, why the hell was he there and why did the miscreants pretend
that he was not. He was supposed to be patrolling out in the boonies when
he was interviewing witnesses in Dealey Plaza. Why was he there? That's
the source of his heat. And he probably got his potato from his mother.
John Corbett
2021-01-10 14:52:24 UTC
Permalink
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
It's not hard to find cherry picked witnesses to support just about any
scenario you choose. The problem is the shooting only happened one way and
since we have it being described more than one way, we know a lot of
witnesses got some key elements wrong. To figure out what happened you
need need to look at the entire body of evidence and figure out what fits
and what doesn't. The body of evidence yields only one sensible solution.
Three shots were fired at JFK. The first one missed and the next two found
the mark.
Post by Mark Tyler
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
As I was saying, you can find witnesses to support any number of
scenarios. Only one scenario is correct and the witnesses who described it
otherwise are simply wrong.
Post by Mark Tyler
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964,
If you take that approach you are accepting multiple truths because from
the beginning eyewitness accounts varied greatly on key elements.
Indeed! But the key point is that I am accepting what each witness says
in their own words, and on their own terms. My interpretation comes
later, but any theory I concoct must explain why a witness disagrees with
my ideas (the burden of proof is on my shoulders you could say).
The only explanation that is necessary is that witnesses can and often do
get important details wrong. We determine if what a witness tells us is
right or wrong by comparing that with things we can determine through
other forms of evidence and decide if that evidence corroborates or
refutes what the witness has told us. If the evidence refutes the witness,
it isn't necessary to explain why they got it wrong, only that they did
get it wrong.
I think
it is common for a witness to be distracted and miss one of the shots, so
perhaps we should understand what a witness says in terms of "perception"
rather than "truth". For example Mary Moorman perceived the first shot
noise when she took her photo at Z315, but the truth is that at least one
shot (and probably more) were fired before as we see the victims react
Z225-Z230. I conclude that she was simply busy concentrating on her
Polaroid camera, and failed to perceive all of the shot noises. Mary
Moorman's persistent honesty in not reporting the earlier shots here is to
her credit. A lesser person would have changed their story to follow the
herd and avoid social embarrassment.
Once you take account of witnesses missing shots and other events, a large
number of contradictions suddenly disappear and making sense of witness
statements becomes much easier.
There are other contradictions other than some witnesses didn't recognize
the first bang as a gun shot. This is why I am unimpressed by arguments
that begin so-and-so said. How do we know that what so-and-so told us is
accurate. Another so-and-so telling us the same thing doesn't establish it
is accurate. Two so-and-sos can be wrong about the same thing. It gives
more weight when multiple people say the same thing, but still doesn't
establish it as fact.
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Multiple people can be wrong about the same thing. We know multiple people
were wrong about the same thing. For example most witnesses believed the
shots only came from one direction. One group of witnesses said they came
from the TSBD and another group said they came from the GK. Unless the two
groups were hearing a different set of shots and couldn't hear the other
set, we know for certain that one group had to be wrong about where the
shots came from. The same is true for the way other elements of the
shooting were described. Accepting what any witness tells us without
corroboration is a dubious practice. Using one witness to corroborate
another is almost as dubious. Anything any witness tells us should neither
be assumed to be right or wrong. It should be evaluated against the body
of evidence to determine if it is credible or not.
Post by Mark Tyler
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective.
Agreed but when we have a witness like Connally who describes for us what
he did in response to hearing the first shot and we see in the Z-film he
was doing just what he described, that is the kind of corroborate I have
faith in. Almost immediately after Connally turned his head to the right,
Rosemary Willis began to slow to a stop and then turned back toward the
TSBD. We have the Altgens photo showing the SS agents on the running board
of the follow up limo turning their heads to the rear. These aren't just
simple head turns that require interpretation. Clearly these people were
reacting to something.
Yes, I agree that the Altgens photo is helpful so lets explore it a little
https://www.jfkassassinationgallery.com/albums/userpics/10001/Altgens6_Corbis_half_size.jpg
We can see that these agents have all turned to the rear or their right in
John Ready (our left, front position) - Fully turned to the rear.
Paul Landis (behind John Ready) - Mostly turned to the rear.
Clint Hill (on our right, front position) - Looking at JFK.
William McIntyre (behind Clint Hill) - Turning to his right.
George Hickey (back seat) - Fully turned to the rear.
If the photo was taken around Z253-Z255 as most people think (including
me!), are they reacting to the shot or shots at Z220 which hit JFK &
Connally, or are they reacting to a shot fired some time before? I
suspect it was a shot fired before Z220 because they didn't have time in
those 30 frames (1.6 seconds) to hear the noise and then react by a
complete body turn.
So when did the agents start their turns? Not before Z193 as the Zapruder
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z193.jpg
George Hickey is looking to his left, so he would have to spin close to 270
degrees over the next 60 Z-frames (3.3 seconds). By Z200 Hickey is looking
directly forward so he has started to move!
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z200.jpg
By Z205 John Ready has started shuffling his arms around, so within 50
https://www.assassinationresearch.com/zfilm/z205.jpg
During Z193-Z205 I see no evidence of JFK or Connally being hit so I
deduce we are looking at the reaction to the first shot here, and then
Z225-Z230 we see the reaction in the victims to a being hit by a different
shot. But when was the first shot fired? Assuming a witness reaction
time of 0.2-0.5 seconds, the first shot *MUST* have been fired before Z190
with all head turns etc all starting by Z195.
I see no evidence JFK has reacted to anything. To me he seems to be one of
the people who didn't realize they had just heard a shot from a high
powered rifle. Jackie didn't begin turning to the right until the early
170s. Was this a reaction to the shot or just turning to look at the
spectators on the right because there were so few on left. Who knows?
As I have previously noted, this fits the Z185 shot theory, i.e. the
second largest Z-film blurring episode, and John Connally saying he heard
a shot 2 seconds before he was hit circa Z225-Z230.
There is also blurring at Z158 so unless you want to argue there were two
early missed shots, at least one of those is not a reaction to a gunshot.
Maybe neither are.
Anyone who thinks a shot was fired 2 seconds before Z185 needs to explain
the lack of reactions in unison before, and why do they all suddenly start
moving exactly in the same half second, exactly 2 seconds later? A
pregnant pause of that length for well trained agents makes no sense!
I dispute your premise that they were all reacting two seconds after Z185.
Surely it's far easier to just accept that a noisy gunshot was fired at
Z185 which fits the agents starting to move Z195-Z200 as soon as they hear
it; Zapruder starts shaking his camera as a reflex when he was startled at
Z190;
Using the definitive head shot as a baseline, that strike at Z313 would
have been fired in the Z310-311 range and was followed by a blurring
beginning at Z318. Since Zapruder's distance from the rifle was constant,
we can expect a similar time lapse between shot and reaction for all three
shots. A 190 blurring would equate to a shot at Z182-183 range. The reason
for doubting such a shot is we would have to believe Oswald tried to fired
through the tree. That makes no sense.
I don't know who fired the first shot and why it missed, but yes if it was
Oswald in the TSBD then shooting at JFK at that point with a tree in the
way doesn't make sense. Alternatively, a shot deflecting off a branch
might explain why it missed the limo, as would the idea that it was a
noisy decoy shot fired at the road to distract the witnesses and the
police from the other assassin who was shooting from a different location.
A diversionary shot makes no sense especially if you are trying to frame a
lone gunman. First of all it would likely alert the protection detail and
decrease the chances of the second shooter getting a clear shot. The other
problem is if witnesses locate both shooters or just the diversionary
shooter and the wounds are caused by a shot from a different direction,
there is no way the alleged plotters could pin the shooting on a lone
gunman.
Post by Mark Tyler
Either way, Virgie Baker did report a shot hitting the road at that point
as did Royce Skelton, and both were in ideal positions to see such a thing
during Z180-Z185.
Nobody who witnessed the shooting could possibly pinpoint a when in the
Zapruder film anything happened.
Post by Mark Tyler
I think there are many plausible explanations as to why the first shot
missed, and it's probably a mystery that can never be solved with complete
certainty.
We don't need to know why it missed. We just know that it did.
Post by Mark Tyler
Another important thing to mention about the description you have given
regarding Zapruder's reaction at Z318 is that it assumes that the head
shot was fired by Oswald. This assumption may or may not be correct (I'm
not committing either way because I don't know).
The medical evidence alone establishes without a doubt that the head shot
came from above and behind JFK.
Post by Mark Tyler
However, my work all
starts from a blank sheet of paper where I make no assumptions at all. A
large number of witnesses reported that an extra shot was fired a second
or so just before the head shot so maybe LHO fired a noisy shot at
Z270-Z280 which caused the blur during Z290-Z295, but a quieter shot at
Z310 was not really heard by Zapruder, so the startle reaction came via
the visual stimulus 5 frames after Z313 (0.25 secs is typically for such a
reaction apparently).
So to summarise, I am trying to be neutral when I study the evidence and
remain open to all possible explanations. When people come at this case
determined to prove a conspiracy they typically achieve that goal.
Actually no one has achieved that goal. Convincing yourself is not the
same as proving something.
Post by Mark Tyler
Likewise when someone is determined to prove LHO acted alone, that too
seems to be their final conclusion. It's human nature I suppose, and you
could call it wishful thinking or confirmation bias. I'm trying very hard
to avoid that particular trap.
The WC proved without a doubt that Oswald was the shooter and in 57 years
of trying, no conspiracy hobbyist has come up with any compelling evidence
he had even a single accomplice.
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Phil Willis and Hugh Betzner's photos sandwiching the shot sound
Z186 & Z202. No loose ends as far as I can tell, and all testimony is
backed up by the Zapruder film and two still photos. Denying a shot was
fired at Z185 requires someone to explain this remarkable set of
coincidences all happening within a fraction of a second. Meanwhile all
of the head turns before Z180 are sporadic and independent, and entirely
consistent with people in the cars looking at the crowd, and people in the
crowd looking at the cars.
The Willis and Betzner photos establish nothing. We would have to rely on
their recollections of when they snapped the pictures in relation to the
first shot. I give very little credence to such recollections.
I will give you credit for consistency John, any evidence that contradicts
the lone nut theory is dismissed with ruthless efficiency!
I dismiss any and all witnesses whose accounts conflict with the forensic
evidence. The latter is reliable. Witness recollections are not.
Post by Mark Tyler
I had a very
similar battle on my hands in another forum with researchers disputing the
authenticity of the films and photos who immediately challenged my
measurements by saying the evidence I used was concocted in a photo lab
and fiddled by the FBI in the Warren Report. I pointed out that all of
the films and photos are consistent with each other, and my animation is
proof that events unfolded in a smooth and plausible fashion. When any
theory requires such industrial scale dismissal of evidence, I have a
sneaking suspicion that the theory is wrong (conspiracy or lone nut).
There isn't a shred of forensic evidence that anybody but Oswald fired a
shot in Dealey Plaza that day. If you dispute that, produce such evidence.
Post by Mark Tyler
Yes, there is a chance of an early shot at Z150 or earlier due to the odd
film blur or witness reactions, but the largest correlation of witness
reactions caught by the film and photos seems to be Z190-Z210. If these
reactions had happened 30-40 frames earlier, and nobody mentioned extra
shots just before or after Z313, I would be a lone nut theory supporter as
the evidence would support that theory.
You are assuming things you see are reactions to gun shots.
Post by Mark Tyler
I accept all reliable evidence, and high quality analysis based on it,
without fear or favour.
Eyewitness accounts are not reliable.
Post by Mark Tyler
This is why my work corroborates measurements
from the Dale Myers 2007-2010 acoustics report and the Luis Alvarez 1975
Zapruder film report (apart from very minor nitpicks in each case). I
know this whole debate is very toxic, with tribal loyalties and personal
egos galore, but I see good and bad analysis on all sides. In other words
I'm an independent, not a partisan, and my only goal is the truth (if such
a thing is even possible with this very confusing crime scene).
The WC gave us the truth 56 years ago. There is only one truth and if you
reject that one, you will never find another.
Anthony Marsh
2021-01-06 06:05:45 UTC
Permalink
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
No, I did not dismiss Brehm. That would be rude. I evaluate what he said.
Maybe he was right about some thinngs and wrong about others. You need to
cross-chck it against the evidence and other witnesses.
Post by Mark Tyler
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
OK. Maybe the acoustical eveidence shows that.
Post by Mark Tyler
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
Jean Hill was not a good witness.
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964, and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Not sure that is a reliable method. Never rely on witnesses. Do you think
Oswald was black because Euins said the shooter was black?
Post by Mark Tyler
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective. For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired. Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
Anthony Marsh
2021-01-06 06:05:58 UTC
Permalink
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
Just a reminder, not every witness has to react the way you think they
SHOULD or WOULD react.

The Newmans hit the ground to protect their chidelren with their bodies.
Jean Hill just stood there dazed.
Post by Mark Tyler
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
I actually made a chart listing several witnesses who agreed with
each other.
Post by Mark Tyler
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964, and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective. For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired. Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
Mark Tyler
2021-01-07 01:53:47 UTC
Permalink
Post by Anthony Marsh
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John Corbett
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
I don't think Charles Brehm is a good source witness for determining the
timing of the shots. He is seen clapping his hands even as JFK is clearly
reacting to having been shot. Brehm at that point doesn't seem to be aware
of what was happening.
Like almost all witnesses Brehm didn't change his behaviour after JFK was
Just a reminder, not every witness has to react the way you think they
SHOULD or WOULD react.
The Newmans hit the ground to protect their chidelren with their bodies.
Jean Hill just stood there dazed.
Post by Mark Tyler
hit, so it seems a little harsh to dismiss his testimony on that basis.
Most witnesses only started to take evasive action after the Z313 shot
judging from the Zapruder, Nix, Muchmore, Bronson, and Wiegman films.
There are other witnesses who agree with Brehm and Hudson, such as Mary
Moorman and Jean Hill who were very close to the limo and mention shots
being fired after the head shot. David Von Pein helpfully shares these
I actually made a chart listing several witnesses who agreed with
each other.
As so often Tony you are one step ahead of me! If this data is online and
publicly available I'd be happy to study it (assuming this remark wasn't
meant as ironic humour!). My witness study is outlined in my handbook in
appendix F:

https://www.marktyler.org/mc63/mc63_handbook.pdf

The raw data of over 400 witnesses is available for scrutiny here:

https://www.marktyler.org/mc63/mc63_dpws.csv
https://github.com/matyler/mc63.dpws/blob/master/mc63_dpws.csv

If anyone spots errors or omissions please let me know. Over the last two
years I have been helped by lone nutters, conspiracy theorists, and fence
sitters alike. I have received corrections from public forums, private
messages, emails, or even anonymously via a web form:
https://forms.gle/ehfPLPhgZWtP9SBh8

No mistake I make is too large or small to be corrected. I'm an equal
opportunities kind of guy, so anyone can be my teacher if they know
something that I don't!
Post by Anthony Marsh
Post by Mark Tyler
http://dvp-video-audio-archive.blogspot.com/2012/03/jean-hill-and-mary-moorman.html
Jean Hill was thoroughly cross examined by the Warren Commission and
expanded on some of the details. For example she said that the head shot
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh6/pdf/WH6_Hill.pdf
My policy when studying the witnesses was to accept everything that each
witness said in any statement given in 1963 or 1964, and then if possible
locate the point in the timeline when the witness heard a shot being
fired. Only if there were conflicts between statements did I feel it
necessary to favour one witness over another (depending on the strength of
the evidence in each case). In other words, I accept corroborated witness
evidence unless stronger evidence exists to contradict it.
Conflicts between witnesses regarding when the first and last shots were
fired were very common so I have concluded that some witnesses missed
either the first or the last of the shots. With 15-20% of witnesses only
hearing two shots this seems a reasonably safe conclusion, and clears up a
lot of the contradictions between witness statements (e.g. whether the
shooting lasted 5 or 10 seconds in total, which suggests a 5 second
witness missed the start or finish of the shooting).
Post by John Corbett
Relying on any witness, even a group of witnesses is a dubious exercise.
Depending on which group of witnesses you choose to believe, you can
construct a number of scenarios. The shooting only happened one way so
only one group of witnesses can be correct. The only witness I fully trust
is Zapruder's camera. If we are to believe the head shot was the second
shot, it follows that the single bullet was the first shot. The problem
with that is that shot was fired around Z220 with the sound reaching those
on Elm St. 3-4 frames later. So how do we explain Connally's turn to the
right at Z164 which he said he did in reaction to hearing the first shot
which he was positive was not the one that hit him. How do we explain
Rosemary Willis stopping and turning back in the direction of the TSBD
before Z220? It doesn't add up.
In order to determine what happened, we must look at the body of evidence
as a whole. You can construct any number of plausible scenarios that fit a
few pieces of evidence but don't fit with others. The only scenario that
makes sense to me is a first shot miss followed by the two shots that hit
JFK. The evidence for when the first shot was fired is inconclusive but my
best estimate is Z150.
I agree that you should look at the evidence as a whole, and look for
patterns that indicate when shots were fired. However, interpreting a
head turns in the Zapruder film isn't really evidence of a shot, and is
rather subjective. For example at exactly the time Connally turns his
head Z160-Z170 JFK also turns towards the crowd, smiles, and waves which
doesn't seem consistent with a shot being fired. Also don't forget that
Connally said he heard the first shot just 2 seconds before he was
http://youtu.be/uvUaJLrdoSs
Any head turn in this 2 second period would have occurred when Connally
was hidden behind the sign rather than at Z160-Z170. As I mentioned in
another thread this Z190-Z210 range was also the time of heavy blurring of
the Z-Film, and the evidence given by Betzner and Willis that their photos
at Z186 and Z202 sandwiched the sound of the first shot. This all seems
consistent with a shot at Z185, and the witnesses all reacting as they say
in their statements (Zapruder, P. & R. Willis, Betzner, Connally, etc).
All theories must be judged on the quantity and quality of their
supporting evidence, so hopefully I have done enough to show a shot circa
Z185, and another in the seconds following Z313 is consistent with the
evidence.
Anthony Marsh
2021-01-03 23:05:48 UTC
Permalink
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
Sure, but how can you do that when the government has destroyed it?
Show me the bullet which missed everything in Dealey Plaza. Show me the
lead core which was squeezed out of the base fragment found in the limo.
Show me the fragment which they said came from Connally, but did not
match the other fragment recovered.
Mark Tyler
2021-01-05 01:03:46 UTC
Permalink
Post by Anthony Marsh
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by Mark Tyler
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
Mr. LIEBELER. That was when the bullet him him in the head ; is that
correct?
Mr. HUDSON. Yes ; it looked like it hit him somewhere along about a little
bit behind the ear and a little bit above the ear.
https://www.history-matters.com/archive/jfk/wc/wcvols/wh7/pdf/WH7_Hudson.pdf
Thanks. I have updated my page.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
This looks great John, I'm glad I could help out in some small way!
Hudson was in a very good position to see the effects of the head shot, so
he seems like a good quality witness for this list.
Thanks for putting in the remark "Hudson thought the second shot was the
head shot" alongside Hudson's head shot testimony as I think it's rather
salient. For readers who don't already know, Emmett Hudson said that the
head shot was the second shot of three, and that the timing between each
of the shots was long enough for someone to operate a bolt action gun.
He didn't specify the number of seconds between the shots, but the
Zapruder film tells us that the gap between JFK's reactions to being hit
in the back, and then the head was almost exactly 5 seconds, so presumably
the second gap was near this time also. In other words Hudson is a
perfect witness for the so called "lone nut" scenario with Lee Harvey
Oswald firing three shots from the TSBD with the bolt action gun that was
found after the assassination.
Many other Dealey Plaza witnesses agreed with Hudson's shooting scenario
such as Charles Brehm on the other side of Elm Street who also mentioned
three shots, the head shot being the second, and that the timing was
consistent with a single bolt action gun being used. While a shot fired
well after the head shot is not favoured by "lone nut" or "conspiracy"
believers in recent years, there is a lot of direct witness support for
it. When I started my study of witness statements back in 2019 this issue
was probably the biggest surprise for me as I had previously assumed that
the final shot was fired at Z313, or maybe a second later if two gunman
were at work. I now accept that this assumption about timing was wrong
and is directly contradicted by much corroborated witness evidence.
And the moral of the tale? Check all of the primary evidence before you
listen to any theories or speculation.
Sure, but how can you do that when the government has destroyed it?
Show me the bullet which missed everything in Dealey Plaza. Show me the
lead core which was squeezed out of the base fragment found in the limo.
Show me the fragment which they said came from Connally, but did not
match the other fragment recovered.
I feel your pain Tony, I really do. I couldn't believe it when I first
studied the HSCA hearings when James Hosty admitted flushing Oswald's note
down a toilet. Gordon Shanklin denied all knowledge of this incident, so
we have to decide for ourselves which FBI employee is lying, covering up,
or had a memory lapse. If it wasn't so serious you might be tempted to
laugh at someone desperately flushing evidence down a toilet like they
were in a Keystone Cops film!

Joking aside, more could certainly have been done regarding the
investigation and too many feeble excuses were provided. For example
there was the bizarre notion that the bullet hole in the limo chrome
topping was created in 1961, which I think has now been debunked. There
is a photo from June 1963 with a pristine chrome topping:

Loading Image...
http://www.apimages.com/metadata/Index/John-F-Kennedy-in-Hesse-1963/8d1e7c9e1a7440d0b243f773d3ba83b9/1087/0

You covered this issue yourself in the Puzzle Palace, and used other
photos:

http://the-puzzle-palace.com/bestwitn.htm

I'm always very happy to reference you excellent work Tony, as are John
McAdams and Debra Conway:

http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/limo.htm
http://www.jfklancer.com/LimoMarsh.html
Steve M. Galbraith
2020-12-30 19:36:20 UTC
Permalink
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
H.B. McLain's account? You have it at your site as given to Garrison's
people.

Ken O'Donnell's account is odd. He describes that he saw a "third shot
hit" and that it was "perfect shot" hitting JFK but doesn't say where.

Mr. O'DONNELL. Well, I sat down. I remember saying to Dave Powers that it
was a fantastic crowd. He agreed.

We turned. I remember the overpass. And then the shots occurred--which, at
that time, I did not know were shots. My first impression was it was a
firecracker. And then either somebody said, "He has been hit," or I
noticed the slump--he had been waving out the right side of the car, and I
noticed him slump over toward Mrs. Kennedy, and I realized then that they
had been shots. But as fast as that realization occurred, I saw the third
shot hit. It was such a perfect shot--I remember I blessed myself. I was
rather convinced that was a fatal blow.
John Corbett
2020-12-30 22:47:23 UTC
Permalink
Post by Steve M. Galbraith
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
H.B. McLain's account? You have it at your site as given to Garrison's
people.
Ken O'Donnell's account is odd. He describes that he saw a "third shot
hit" and that it was "perfect shot" hitting JFK but doesn't say where.
Mr. O'DONNELL. Well, I sat down. I remember saying to Dave Powers that it
was a fantastic crowd. He agreed.
We turned. I remember the overpass. And then the shots occurred--which, at
that time, I did not know were shots. My first impression was it was a
firecracker. And then either somebody said, "He has been hit," or I
noticed the slump--he had been waving out the right side of the car, and I
noticed him slump over toward Mrs. Kennedy, and I realized then that they
had been shots. But as fast as that realization occurred, I saw the third
shot hit. It was such a perfect shot--I remember I blessed myself. I was
rather convinced that was a fatal blow.
I think clearly the "perfect shot" he was describing was the head shot.
It takes some reading between the lines but I think he is indicating JFK
slumped after the second shot.

" I noticed him slump over toward Mrs. Kennedy, and I realized then that
they had been shots. (plural)."
Steve M. Galbraith
2021-01-01 18:57:31 UTC
Permalink
Post by Steve M. Galbraith
Post by John McAdams
I've been going crazy with video lately, and so I've updated this
https://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/dpwound.htm
Let me know of any witnesses I have missed.
One I know I don't have is Clint Hill. I've got to figure out how to
deal with him, since he has said different things at different times.
.John
-----------------------
http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/home.htm
H.B. McLain's account? You have it at your site as given to Garrison's
people.
Ken O'Donnell's account is odd. He describes that he saw a "third shot
hit" and that it was "perfect shot" hitting JFK but doesn't say where.
Mr. O'DONNELL. Well, I sat down. I remember saying to Dave Powers that it
was a fantastic crowd. He agreed.
We turned. I remember the overpass. And then the shots occurred--which, at
that time, I did not know were shots. My first impression was it was a
firecracker. And then either somebody said, "He has been hit," or I
noticed the slump--he had been waving out the right side of the car, and I
noticed him slump over toward Mrs. Kennedy, and I realized then that they
had been shots. But as fast as that realization occurred, I saw the third
shot hit. It was such a perfect shot--I remember I blessed myself. I was
rather convinced that was a fatal blow.
Ugh, I meant Hargis not McLain. Should have double checked.
Loading...